#a/n: hopefully this lives up to everyone's expectations!
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Damsel in Distress
summary: every once in a while you need rescuing. melissa is usually there.
WC: ~2.4k
Itâs a well known fact that Melissa Schemmenti is not the warmest and fuzziest soul that walks the Abbott halls- by both students and teachers alike. Of course, there were always people that she felt comfortable letting her guard down around, and each and every student would venture to say that while the redhead was quite the opposite of her counterpart, Janine Teagues, Melissa Schemmenti was fiercely loving and protective when push came to shove.
So when you start your career as a first grade teacher opposite Gregory Eddie, youâre warned right away of the rough and tough teacher.
âMelissa⊠sheâs my girlfriendâs grade level partner,â Gregory informs you during the staff meeting that morning. âAnd sheâs going to try to push you around. Donât let her tough Philly streets kind of personality turn you off from her- sheâs got a good heart.â
Your gaze follows his finger, where heâs pointing to his friends as they walk in. And because heâs in with them, they come and take a seat with you.
âWhoâs the newbie?â Melissa immediately questions as she rolls her eyes. Oh, wow- her eyes sparkle despite the fact that she looks less than enthused to be here. âAnd how long is she going to be here before she runs outta here like everyone else?â
âMelissa,â Barbara, the kindergarten teacher Gregory had told you about, scolds as she gently smacks the redheadâs perfectly manicured nails. âBe nice. We need all the help we can get around here.â
âY/N,â you smile charmingly. âAnd hopefully a long time.â
âWhat makes you say that?â the second grade teacher challenges as she sits across from you.
You shrug. âI grew up around here. I know how it goes.â
âYou? You grew up around here?â Melissa challenges as she gets a look at your appearance. Youâre dressed quite nicely. âHowâd you make it out and do this well for yourself and then fall back to teaching?â
âIâve actually been teaching for a few years,â you hum out. âStill live in South.â
âYou from South?â You just nod before turning your attention to the meeting that seems to be beginning.
When you told the redhead that you were planning on staying at Abbott for a long time, you meant it. Working in a district and a school like this is where youâve always done your best work. Youâve been around. Working in the suburbs of Philadelphia is an entirely different job. Youâve worked with rich kids, who you honestly had a hard time connecting with. Youâve worked with middle class kids who were somewhat grateful for the work that you did, but there was still an aura of entitlement that you just did not appreciate in the slightest. Youâve worked in districts similar to the greater Philadelphia area. But when push comes to shove, your heart belongs to the city of brotherly love, and you pounced at the opportunity to come back to the city.
In the time that youâve been at Abbott, youâve been able to do wonders for your students. Yes, Jacob and Janine bring wonderful new ideas to the somewhat stuck in the past school, but thereâs something about you that just⊠makes it all work. The other difference between you and the other two younger teachers? Youâre a bit more⊠realistic- jaded. You, unlike the other younger teachers- your grade level partner included, understand that some things simply donât go according to plan. And when plans donât pan out the way you quite hope or expect them to, you simply adapt with grace and elegance that doesnât get past Barbara or Melissa. Even Ava, the principal who is known for her lack of attention, picks up on the fact that thereâs something special about your teaching.Â
And when Melissa Schemmenti realizes that you genuinely were planning on sticking around for a while and saw your work, she was on your side wholeheartedly.
While youâve done amazing things for your students and been praised up and down by the district, there are still a few teachers who have somewhat of a gripe with you, claiming that youâre changing too much all at once for them to keep up with you. They state that youâre bringing in new methods that simply wonât work for their students- because why would you fix what isnât broken?Â
And thatâs exactly what youâre speaking about during your share out time at the staff meeting today. You have quite a few visual learners in your class, as well as students who learn through experience.
âSo, as Howard Gardnerâs theory of multiple intelligences goes,â you say from your spot. âEverybody has different strengths in how they they learn.â
Gregory smiles. He had taught Janine physics in that way- that everyone plays to a different strength when it comes to learning and picking up new skills.Â
âAnd I have quite a few visual learners, so as opposed to just lecturing, Iâve found that connecting it to real world situations that my first graders will understand and drawing it on the board will help. Iâve also come to realize that many of my students grasp ideas through the art of doing. So, for example, when we were learning about the phases of the moon, I found that a lot of my kiddos understood the cycle more clearly when we used an oreo to model it. In having a visual, auditory, and kinesthetic-â
âNow why are you trying to make us work harder?â one of the third grade teachers pipes up and interrupts you. âWhat Iâve been doing for a decade seems to still be working out for the most part.â
âWell,â you sigh as you bite your lip and glance to your group of friends. âThe good thing about all of this is that most of us incorporate these different approaches without realizing it.â
âSo then whatâs the point of this share out, newbie?â
You go to respond when you feel a hand on your shoulder, and it isnât Gregoryâs or Jacobâs like you would expect. Itâs not even Barbara. No, itâs Melissa.
âWhy donât you let her talk, Delores?â the gruff voice practically barks. âJust because we can sometimes inadvertently use these tactics doesnât mean itâs not something we should draw attention to and try to do more consciously.â
âAll Iâm sayin is-â
âI donât care what youâre saying,â Melissa growls. âHer lessons are a hell of a lot more effective than your boring ass lecturing, and maybe some of us would like to take a note or two about how we can improve our teaching.â
âWhy are we trying to change the way we-â
âDid you ever realize that teaching is an ever-changing profession?â the redhead spits out. âThat how we were taught doesnât work anymore because there are always new practices and approaches coming out? Or did the nuns beat the sense out of you when you misbehaved in school?â
âMelissa,â you whisper and nudge her gently.
Green eyes turn to you. âKeep talkinâ.â
Nobody dares to cross you again when it comes to your share outs during staff meetings again.
Itâs later at lunch that you approach the topic of what happened in the library earlier today.
âThank you for standing up for me,â you smile at Melissa while your lunch is in the microwave. âI really appreciate it.â
âIt was nothinâ,â the second grade teacher tells you with a wave of the hand. âIâve been wanting that olâ bat to retire for ages now, and I think she might now that sheâs realizing she canât keep up with the way the education world is going.â
Itâs a few weeks later when Melissa Schemmenti stands up for you again- on a matter that you really expected her to be opposed on.
This morning, you had woken up a bit late, so instead of your usual sandwich and salad for lunch, youâre stuck with a bag of chips, a handful of grape tomatoes, and a stick of string cheese.
And while youâre eating quietly, Janine is making a fuss over it.
âMelissa, get on her!â the shorter second grade teacher huffs. âSheâs eating what I eat!â
The redhead glances over at your rather unconventional meal and sighs. âThatâs your lunch?â You just nod, preparing yourself to be berated by Melissa. But she doesnât. Instead, she simply shrugs and turns her attention back to her phone.
âMelissa!â Janine admonishes.
âWhat, pipsqueak? She usually has a decent lunch. We all have our days of going back to the basics.â
âThis is ridiculous!â
You just chuckle when you see that Melissa is silently portioning her own meal and sliding you half of it.Â
Once again, youâre sitting in the library for a staff meeting where Ava has asked you to share out how you teach english language arts- a subject that your students are excelling in because of your unique approach to the sometimes difficult concepts. And once again, Delores is doing everything in her power to diminish your successes.
âWould you just shut up?â Melissa intervenes. âAva asked her to speak out, and again, some of us arenât old dogs like you who canât learn new tricks.â
Your jaw practically drops at those biting words, but they do get your colleague to stop interjecting with criticism. Green eyes look to you again, and you have to hide the blush that wants to creep into your cheeks.
As luck would have it, after a rough staff meeting, your students are just not cooperating with you the way that you wish they would. You sigh softly as you lead them down to the lunch room before heading towards the faculty room for your own meal. Itâs a Friday, which means that theyâre already bouncing off the walls with the excitement for the weekend- but itâs also a long weekend, and you happen to know that Janiyah is having her birthday party that most of your students are attending. So theyâre worse than they usually are on the last day of the school week.
You drop into your chair quietly, not yet reaching for your lunch bag. Instead, your fingers find their way to your temples, and you begin to rub them softly, hoping to alleviate some of the pain and discomfort.
âRough day?â Melissa asks you quietly.
âRough week,â you chuckle weakly. âAfter this morning, and then with the long weekend, my kids are giving me a run for my money today.â
âTheyâre menaces in my room today too,â the redhead tells you. âSounds like you need a drink after work.â
You canât help but feel inclined to agree. âSure, why not?â
âOscars, for happy hour?â
Thatâs how you end up at the local dive bar that your coworkers usually head to after a long week of work. Although this time, itâs oddly just the two of you. The rest of your friends already had plans. So, youâre sitting on one bar stool while your redheaded coworker is beside you, sipping your second margaritas.
âDamn,â you breathe out heavily. âI didnât realize how much I needed this.â
âMe too,â Melissa sighs out. âI can only take so much of Delores and her bullshit⊠I donât know how you put up with all of her shit. I canât take it anymore.â
âI donât quite think Iâve earned it yet enough to even attempt to put her in her place,â you laugh as you take another swig of your drink.
âI donât even care anymore,â your colleague shrugs with no remorse. âBarbâs always tellinâ me I should try being nicer, but I donât see the point; if sheâs going to be rude, why canât I?â
âSome people think that you should be nicer,â you giggle out as your gaze lingers on her lips. âNot me though. I think youâre perfect just the way you are.â
Maybe you should slow down the way that youâre drinking. You hadnât meant for it to slip that you think sheâs perfect.
Green eyes are rolled so hard you think they may get stuck. âYou just say that because I always stick up for you.â
âAnd how nice is that?â You lean in and lay a gentle hand on her forearm, eyes once again flickering down to her full lips. âYouâre perfect.â
âAm I?â the redhead chuckles as she finishes her second drink. She looks to you expectantly. Of course, you oblige her silent request and finish your own off despite the fact that youâve thought about how you should slow down.
Youâre able to get the bartenderâs attention to order two more before turning back to Melissa. âIâd say you are. Youâre- youâre funny, and smart, and sweet, and gorgeous.â
âGorgeous?â A perfectly sculpted brow is lifted, a smirk apparent on the redheadâs face.
Your cheeks tint red. âI- I-â
âThatâs quite the compliment coming from you,â the redhead says.
Your brows furrow in confusion. âWhat?â
âSomeone as beautiful as yourself telling me that Iâm gorgeous? Now thatâs quite the compliment.â
âY-you think Iâm pretty?â you stammer out.
âOf course I-â The bartender places down your drinks in front of you, and Melissa pauses to thank him before turning back to you. âOf course I do. Why do you think I defend you all the time?â
âBecause youâre nice?â
âBecause youâre gorgeous,â the redhead corrects you. âAnd sometimes itâs fun rescuing the damsel in distress.â
âI am not a damsel in distress!â you protest.
âSo youâre tellinâ me you want me to stop rescuing you from Delores?â Melissa asks you with a frown.
âN- no,â you stutter out. âI- I like when you do that.â
âCan I rescue you from something else?â the redhead leans in closely.
âAnd what would that be?â
âIâll save you from yourself,â Melissa smiles as her eyes lower to your lips. She kisses you softly. âYouâve been staring at my lips since we got here. How long was it going to take for you to kiss me?â
You bite your lip before pulling her in softly again. When you pull away, you canât help the laughter that bubbles up out of you. âThank you for saving me from myself⊠and from the others.â
âAlways will,â the redhead laughs as she pulls you in again.
And Melissa makes good on her words. Once the two of you begin dating, her fierce protectiveness of you only shines more. And each time, once the two of you are in the comfort of your own home, sheâll tease you quietly.
âMy damsel in distress,â sheâll chuckle softly before pulling you in.
TAGS: @schemmentis @thesapphictimelady @marvel210 @itisdoctortoyousir @morgana-larkin @doesthatsuggestanythingtoyou @sweetcheeksschemmenti @megamultifandomtrashposts @lemz378 @http-sam @melissaschemmentisbranzino @imaginesmultifandoms @sexysapphicshopowner @lilfartbox1 @maybe-a-humanbean @imlike-so-gaydude @a-queen-and-her-throne @notinmyvocab @melanielaufeyson @dvrkhcld @cosmichymns @sasheemo @m1lflov3rrr @ricejucie @temilyrights @emilynissangtr @squinnchy @dopenightmaretyphoon @emeraldoceansstuff @shinyfaerielights @blkmxrvel @marvelwomenrule @sarahjohannson @casualfoxwitch @babytakeittothehead @schemmentits
#abbott elementary#abbott elementary fanfiction#abbott elementary fanfic#melissa schemmenti fanfiction#lisa ann walter#melissa schemmenti fanfic#melissa schemmenti#melissa schemmenti x reader#melissa schemmenti x you
236 notes
·
View notes
Text
close to home | s.r
pairing: spencer reid x reader
a/n: this has been rotting in my brain for days now i hope you enjoy the angsty comfort this brought me <3 my requests are open (guidelines in pinned!) or if you wanna just chat hop in my ask box :) gonna hopefully work on a smut fic in the next week so keep an eye out hehe
cw: angst, hurt/comfort, protective!spencer, afab!reader who uses she/her pronouns, non bau!reader, cm type violence, reader sustains injuries from unsub, vague description of injuries, maeve mentions, derek being a good friend, spencer being so in love with reader, this takes place probably a year after maeve, inconsistencies with tls and characters but who cares
wc: 2.4k
summary: the bau is working a local case when their unsub strikes again mid investigation, hotch tells reid and morgan to go check it out but spencer finds the address of the crime to be a little too familar
_______________________________________________
Whenever the BAU has a case based in the D.C. area, itâs always a little easier on the team. Familiar stomping grounds, ease of resources, no major time difference, and everyone can sleep in their own beds. The hard part about home cases is knowing thereâs a serial killer in the place they know deeply, with people they cared about deeply.
Spencer and Callahan are in the middle of the bullpen staring at the giant white board with all the evidence they have so far. The unsub has been killing women in their mid 20s in the local dc area, with the mo currently unknown. there had already been two victims, both killed in their homes. Spencer was currently trying to analyze all the information the case had alongside with what Garcia was able to provide, and he was still hitting a dead end. Morgan had joined them at some point too, trying to offer what he could remember from the crime scenes but to no avail. He felt his eyes straining and dropping so he decided to get more coffee, but was stopped by Hotch and Garcia entering the bullpen.
âPolice just got a 911 call about a break in, but thereâs a witness this time. She was home when it happened and it looks like he didnât expect that and tried to knock her out before escaping. I think it sounds like our unsub. Morgan and Reid, I need you to go check out the scene and interview the witness, see what she remembers.â Hotch explained.
Morgan and Reid nodded as Garcia spoke up, âI just sent the address to your phones, itâs a house on Hillcrest so it's not that far from here.â
Spencer froze. he had to have heard wrong, she did not say Hillcrest, âDid you say Hillcrest?â
âYeah, Hillcrest Drive. Itâs like, a 15 minute drive, not that far.â
He felt his heart drop to his feet, a sinking feeling building in his gut. That was the street you lived on. He tried to ground himself with logic, the probability of it being your house is only 10%, but he was dreading asking the fated question.
âGarcia, whatâs the house number?â
âReid, I already sent it to your pho-â
âGarcia, what is the house number,â he spoke again.Â
Please donât say 1159. Please donât say 1159. Please donât say-
â1159.â
Fuck. The color drained from his face, and the nausea was building to a head quickly. Spencer hurriedly tried to think through the last time he spoke to you. Last night? This morning? He doesnât check on you as much as he does when heâs not on a case, but oh my god why canât he remember the last time he saw you.
âReid,â Hotch bellows, finally breaking spencer out of his trance, âWhat is it? What do you know?â
He shook his head, âNothing. Morgan, letâs go.â he grabbed his jacket and booked it out the door.
Morgan, Garcia, and Hotch all looked at each other in concern, before Morgan spoke up, âIâll see whatâs up.â The latter two nodded softly, though the worry didnât let up in their eyes.
Morgan walked up to the car to find Spencer repeatedly trying to call someone on the phone, clearly unable to get through and getting really frustrated.
Spencer was alerted by Morganâs presence hearing the car unlock but he didnât even look at him, just immediately got in the car and strapped his seat belt. Morgan joined him in the drivers seat giving him a wary look before turning the car on and pulling out of the bureau.
âOkay Reid, spill it. Itâs obvious you know who lives here.â Morgan speaks up.
âJust drive, please.â
âBecause if you know something, something that could help the case, it would be helpful if we knew.â
âMorgan, just drive.â he borderline yells.
He raises his eyebrows at his raised voice, âListen kid, iâm just trying to help you. I can see youâre upset but weâre on the same side, you know that.â
Spencer takes a shaky breath, feeling another shade of guilt at yelling at one of his friends, for something he didnât even know about. Heâd kept you a secret for many reasonsâ your relationship with him was still new, and he just wanted to keep you to himself for a bit. After what happened with Maeve, he felt especially more responsible at keeping you safe and making sure you didnât get tangled up in his line of work.
Some job he did of that.
The one thing he regrets about how he handled the Maeve situation, was not asking for help until it was almost too late. For not doing anything about her stalker when he was part of one of the most famous fbi teams built to find people like that. Heâd always live with that guilt, but he vowed not to do that with you.
He loved you so much. You were so kind, and smart, and beautiful. A breath of fresh air after feeling lost in a dark tunnel for so long. You were so understanding when he explained what he did for a living, and what had happened to him and people he cared about as a result. He still remembers what you said to him when he told you that you could have an out, if you wanted.
âAny risk is worth taking if getting to be with you is the consolation prize.â
Tears welled up in eyes thinking about the memory. If you were willing to take any risk, then he should be able to as well.
He cleared his throat, and Morganâs ears perked up, âMy uh, my girlfriend lives there. Where the unsub, at- attacked.â he voiced softly.
Morgan looked at him for a beat while driving, Spencer missing the way his face dropped. He tightened his hands on the wheels, and without hesitation he turned the lights and siren on and shifted gears to speed up.
__
The car pulled onto your street and the first thing Spencer sees is the flashing light of the ambulances. Morgan doesnât even put the car in park before Spencerâs bolting out hoping he can find you quickly.
Heâs asking all the paramedics heâs passing if theyâve seen you or know if youâre being treated, were you transferred to a hospital and he didnât know. The tunnel vision slowly overtaking him until he hears a voice breaking through like sunlight call out his name.
He whips his head in the direction he heard it come from, and heâs never been more grateful to be met with the beautiful sight of you. You watch his eyes widen and let out a sigh before running over to where you were sitting in the back of the ambulance. Heâs definitely not thinking when he goes in to hug you, not even knowing the extent of your injuries. Heâs overtaken by the desperate need to hold you in his arms so he knows youâre safe and okay.
âHi,â you choke out muffled, âFunny seeing you here.â
He pulls back to inspect your face, taking note of a small cut above your left eyebrow and the beginning splotches of a bruise forming on your lower jaw. His heart aches so much looking at you, knowing what happened to you and who did this to you.
âHi, honey,â he lets out tearfully, âAre you okay? I mean, of course youâre not. But what did the paramedics say? Did they give you anything? Are you sure they checked all your injuries? You know what, let me go call the guy over. Iâll be two seconds.â his panicked ramble fading off as he rounds the truck youâre sat in to find the emt.
Upon his extensive questioning of the man who treated you, he found out that you had sustained a minor concussion from when the unsub swung at you with an umbrella, superficial cuts caused by a broken vase you threw to defend yourself, and a dislocated shoulder from getting shoved into the wall.
You were okay, but at what cost.
The EMT leaves you two and Spencer sits himself next to you on the rig. He wraps an arm around your waist and pulls you as tight as he can and the other hand cradles your head into the crook of his neck, holding you so tight heâs hoping he can squeeze the bad memories out of you. Itâs at this moment of feeling safe and sound in his arms when the adrenaline of your attack wears off.
Spencer hears a small whimper and feels a few hot tears trickle down his neck, your breathing gets faster as youâre attempting to beat your bodyâs fear response. The slow build up of sobs starting to rack your chest, and he immediately holds you tighter.
âItâs over, baby, they wonât hurt you anymore. I promise.â
You sniffle, âI know, I just canât believe this happened. To me. To us. Itâs not fair to you.â trailing off the last two words.
âTo me? Wh- what do you mean?â
You take a deep breath, âI donât mean to bring it up again, I just know how eerily similar this is to a past experience youâve had. and I hoped that I wouldnât be in a position to make you feel that way again. I donât know why this happened, I'm sorry.â
He looked down at you incredulously, genuinely unable to believe that you were sitting next to him on an ambulance, beaten up with bruises and scars after a home invasion attack, worried about how he would feel when he got to you. It was enough to finally let the swell of tears saved up in his eyes fall.
âOh sweetheart,â he chokes out, realizing youâve been trying to be brave for him this whole time, âWhat happened is not your fault, do you understand me? My job is to always worry about you and your safety. When Garcia said the address IâŠI couldnât even process it, I donât even know how I got to the car,â he shook his head, âBut I am the last person you need to push your emotions down for. I will always take them in stride and love you even more for that, okay?â
âOkay,â you take a shaky breath, âI love you.â
âI love you.â he leans down to press a kiss to the crown of your head.
Both of your heads look up at an approaching figure, who you quickly recognize to be SSA Derek Morgan. You knew Spencer hadnât told the team about you yet, so you tried to sit up independently as fast as you could before he came over and suspected something.
Spencerâs grip didnât let up when he bent down and whispered, âItâs okay, he knows.â You look up at him with wide eyes when derek finally reaches you.
âReid, I already talked to the detectives and weâre good to go when youâre ready,â he turns his body to you and gives you a comforting smile, âHi sweetheart, Iâm Derek Morgan, itâs nice to meet you.â
Spencer rolls his eyes at the nickname while you giggle softly, âHi Derek, Iâve heard so much about you. It's nice to finally meet you too.â
âI wish it were under better circumstances,â he sighs, âListen, I know itâs all still really fresh for you, but it might help the case if youâre able to come in for a cognitive interview, or even talk to a sketch artist.â
Spencer doesnât miss a beat before protesting, âAbsolutely not. We can do it later, itâs fine.â
âReid-â
You look up at him placing your hand on his chest, âSpence, Itâs okay. I want to help, please.â
He rests his hand on top yours and gives it a light squeeze, âOkay, but iâm not leaving you alone for a second.â
âI didnât think you would.â you smile.
âAlright lovebirds, you can have your private time later, we should go now.â Derek teases.
Spencer groans, âSee, this is why i didnât say anything.â
âYou think Iâm bad? Wait till Penelope meets her.â
__
The three of you pile into the car before starting the drive to Spencerâs apartment so he could get you a change of clothes and other things you might need. You end up falling asleep in the back seat, the final stage of your shock sinking in like a rock. Spencer checks on you from the rear view mirror and sees you passed out, and smiles.
âSheâs cute,â Derek starts, âCan I ask how long?â
âNine months.â he replies, fishing for something out of his pocket.
âPretty boy hid a girl from all of us for nine months? Maybe weâre not as good profilers as we thought.â
âImagine that,â he laughs, and gestures to the item in his hand, âLook.â
Spencerâs holding out a well loved photo booth strip with three pictures, of you and Spencer from the time you went to a local county fair. Youâre sitting in his lap, mostly due to the cramped space and the expansive limbs. The first picture is the two of you holding up finger guns attempting to be as back to back as you can. The second picture, you intended it to be a normal one where you both smile at the camera, but spencer couldnât take his eyes off you and the picture captured the love struck gaze he had on you. The last one you were about to tell him the idea for it, when he grabbed your face and pulled you closer to kiss you, neither of you knowing when the final picture snapped.
The edges were worn out and frayed, clearly broken down by the oils on his fingers from pulling it out frequently. It was his most treasured item, a constant reminder of what was always waiting for him when he got back from grueling cases, and how lucky he was to have you in his life.
âYou look really happy, kid.â Derek says, thinking about the many times heâs seen his friend at rock bottom, the things that have been so brutally taken from him, and the suffering heâs had at the hands of his job. His heart warms for his friend, who seemed to finally catch a break.
âI am.â
#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid#criminal minds#spencer reid fanfiction#spencer reid fanfic#spencer reid x y/n#spencer reid x you#criminal minds fanfic#dr spencer reid#spencer reid angst#spencer reid hurt/comfort#spencer reid imagine#criminal minds fanfiction#bau team#spencer reid x self insert#spencer reid x fem!reader#spencer reid x fanfiction
5K notes
·
View notes
Text
rain, rain, (don't) go away
pairing: lando norris x reader
summary: you put your trust in a handsome stranger in the midst of a bit of bizarre wet weather. what could go wrong? (4.6k)
warnings: minimal swearing
a/n: not quite the summer lando series i've been working on but the idea for this came to me in a dream a while ago lmao
It doesnât often rain in Monaco. Especially not during the summer.Â
So when you feel a drop splash against your forehead, then another, youâre wildly unprepared. You squint up at the rapidly darkening sky like it's personally wronged you, and youâre met with another raindrop, this time in your eye.Â
Part of you wonders if you could try and make it home before it starts to pour. The other part knows it would be an impossible feat given your lack of a car and how far youâd have to run in such a short amount of time. Even as you ponder the thought, the occasional drops turn into a heavy drizzle.Â
You barely make it under the nearest awning before it really starts to come down. All around you are people scrambling to get out of the rain and somewhere dry, caught off guard by the unexpected downpour like you are.Â
âCrazy rain, huh?â You startle at the sound of a voice from next to you, gaze snapping to your left to see a man huddled under the same awning, most likely having come up with the same idea you did. âSorry, I didnât mean to scare you.â He apologizes, holding his hands up in surrender. âI take it you werenât expecting rain when you left the house today either?âÂ
You scoff, chuckling. âWas anybody?âÂ
You tear your eyes away from the sky to look at him once more, and to say youâre pleasantly surprised is an understatement.Â
Your awning buddy is awfully attractive, and looks to be around your age too. A form-fitting black sweater stretches across broad shoulders, paired with baggy blue jeans that might not have worked for everyone, but definitely suits him well. Heâs smiling at you too, a lopsided grin that has you intrigued by him. âThe one time I didn't check my weather app before I headed out.âÂ
âYou actually check the weather app?â He chuckles, tilting his head.Â
âYou donât?âÂ
âCanât say that I do. Usually I just trust the vibes when I look out the window. Didnât really work out today, though.â He holds his palm out from under the makeshift shelter, letting the rain pool in his hand before dumping it on the ground, flicking his fingers to rid them of the excess drops with a scrunched nose. âIs this your first time in Monaco?âÂ
You shook your head, smiling softly. âI live here. You?â He bobs his head, shoving his hands into his pockets. âItâs never rained like this though, especially this time of year.âÂ
âIf itâs any consolation, I reckon itâll stop soon. Itâs usually pretty quickââÂ
A bolt of lightning flashes through the sky right at that moment, followed by a clap of thunder not five seconds later. If it continues on like this, you might be stuck here forever.Â
âHuh! Maybe not.â The man sounds amused, aiming a sympathetic smile at you. You canât help but chuckle, and you notice it makes him perk up a bit, looking pleased with himself. âHope you donât have anywhere to be.âÂ
âHonestly? I donât. But Iâd rather not be standing under this awning til the storm lets up. Could be ages, by the looks of it.âÂ
A stream rushes its way down the street, carrying a sad swirl of leaves down the storm drain at the corner along with it. It seems everyone else has come to their senses and found somewhere warm and dry to wait out the sudden storm because when you look around, the two of you are the only ones still outside.Â
As if the man can sense what youâre thinking, he speaks. Heâs smiling hopefully at you, head tilted invitingly. âThereâs a cafe down the block that was open before it started to rain. Care to join me?âÂ
Normally, youâd be wary about a handsome stranger inviting you to an unknown location. This seems like one of those situations youâve been warned about, but right now you canât find it in yourself to care. Itâs about time you put yourself out there, take a chance for once. Youâre pretty sure he wonât try to kidnap you.Â
âIâd love to.â You reply. You peer out at the dreary grey sky again, lips twisting into a grimace. âIs it just me or does it seem to be raining harder?âÂ
âI say we make a break for it. Run like hell on three.â He says firmly. You nod and he does the same, holding out his hand. You slip your fingers through his without a second thought. âOne, two, threeâgo, go, go!âÂ
You both take off in a wild sprint down the sidewalk, splashing through puddles on your way. He giggles the whole time, peals of laughter bouncing off the cobbled street that sound gleeful. Youâre laughing too, because who wouldâve ever thought youâd be running through the rain hand in hand with a guy youâve only just met?
He tugs you along, leading the way to your destination confidently. Well, as confident as one can while being half-blinded by a torrential downpour.Â
You nearly slip as you make a poor attempt at a sudden stop when he finally slows, and you probably wouldâve ended up flat on your ass if he hadnât grabbed you by your forearms, steadying you with an infectious grin that you canât help but return.Â
The bell above the door rings when the two of you stumble inside, soaked to the bone even in the very short time it took to get down the road. But you know what they say, when it rains, it pours.Â
He shakes the rainwater from his hair not unlike a dog would shake out its fur, and in the process splatters you with the droplets. Normally you wouldnât be too happy about it, but youâre already drenched and heâs very cute, so you donât mind.Â
The place is pretty much empty when you look around, save for a handful of other patrons doing their own things. Itâs cute thoughâcozy and warm, the smell of coffee beans and something sweet floating through the air. You never noticed it before, but itâs exactly the kind of cafe that you love.Â
The man seems to notice that youâre still holding hands, because his cheeks turn pink and he drops it, smiling rather bashfully.Â
âSorry. Iâm Lando, by the way.â He introduces himself softly, rubbing the back of his neck. You tell him your name and he repeats it, testing it out on his tongue. Youâre not ashamed to admit you like the way it sounds when heâs the one saying it. âNice to meet you.âÂ
âNice to meet you too.âÂ
âIâm gonna go order something so they donât think weâre loitering. Preferably something hot, because Iâve got water in places water definitely shouldnât be.â He shudders, pulling his soggy sweater away from his torso as proof. âDo you want anything?âÂ
You ponder for a moment before responding. âA latte sounds amazing right now. Iâll pay you back, of course.âÂ
Lando shakes his head, backpedaling towards the counter. âMy treat. You just sit there and look pretty.â You roll your eyes playfully at him, but smile nonetheless. âOh look, youâre doing great already!âÂ
That makes your cheeks grow hot. Youâve just met Lando and heâs flirting with you, and you don't mind at all. In fact, you have half a mind to flirt back.Â
He finds you at a table soon after, balancing two cups and a concerningly large paper bag. You pop to your feet, carefully grabbing the bag to ease the load, and peer into it. Thereâs at least five different pastries inside, all of them looking absolutely mouthwatering.Â
âI hope youâre hungry. Got convinced to buy a few things by the lovely old lady at the counter.â Lando says sheepishly, sliding into the seat opposite you. âVery persuasive, she is.âÂ
You shrug. âI could eat.âÂ
Youâre not sure how long you sit there, chatting with each other like you're the only two in the world. Itâs surprisingly easy to talk to him too. Heâs funny and quick-witted and he talks very animatedly with his hands, you notice. You find it cute.Â
Lando tells you about himself, asks about you and your life story, and you find yourself settling in nicely with his friendly nature. This isnât a date by any means, but he makes it feel like one by the way he truly pays attention to you and what you're saying, nodding along closely with rapt attention. As far as listeners go, he's a fantastic one.Â
Youâve also learned a lot about him. He was born and raised in the UK, but moved here a few years ago for work. What exactly did for work, he wasnât too forthcoming with, but you donât pay it any mind. Youâve just met, after all. Youâre not expecting him to tell you his whole life story.Â
But it also doesnât feel like youâve just met. You arenât sure why, but Lando has this way of making you feel like youâve known each other for ages, of making you feel comfortable and at ease with every word out of his mouth.Â
Your clothes and hair have just started to dry out a bit, and youâre having a great time. Such a nice time, you donât even notice the girl approaching your table. Lando sees her before you do, and he smiles politely.Â
âHi, Iâm so sorry to bother you guys, but are you Lando Norris?â She asks hopefully. She looks young, maybe fifteen or sixteen. Her eyes flick to you, and you can tell sheâs nervous, so you smile back. Youâre confused to say the least, but you remember what you were like at her age. She reminds you a bit of yourself.Â
Lando nods. âI am, yeah. Whatâs your name?âÂ
âValeria. But everyone here just calls me Val. Iâm the ownerâs granddaughter, so I work here all the time.âÂ
âWell, itâs very nice to meet you, Val.âÂ
She looks positively starstruck now, hands trembling as she holds up her phone. âWould you mind if I got a photo with you? You can totally say no if Iâm interrupting something, IââÂ
âYouâre alright, love, donât worry.â Lando stands, moving into selfie position next to her. The poor girlâs arm shakes so much youâre positive the photo wonât turn out clear at all, so you slide out of your seat too.Â
âHere, let me.â You take the phone gently, motioning the two of them to scoot closer to get them in frame with each other.Â
Val looks a combination of relieved and grateful, while Lando gives off nothing but a cool, albeit reserved, confidence. The same kind of confidence a celebrity might have when approached by a fan of theirs. But certainly Lando couldnât be famousâŠright?Â
You shake away the idea, snapping a handful of photos before passing it back to her, figuring there can never be too many to choose from. She beams bright, hugging him quickly, then to your surprise, gives you a hug as well.Â
âThank you so much! Iâll get out of your hair now. Enjoy your food!â With that, she hurries away with a bounce in her step, disappearing into the kitchen.Â
You turn to Lando with arched brows. âThat was interesting.âÂ
âSo interesting.â He echoes, but his tone makes it sound like he doesnât quite agree.Â
âWhat are you, famous or something?â You mean it as a light jest, but Lando looks guilty for some reason. He beckons for you to take your seat again, sliding back into his own before offering you a sheepish smile.Â
âUm, there might be something I havenât told you yet.âÂ
âShit, are you actually famous?âÂ
â...Yeah, kinda.â You arch a curious brow, and he sighs, but not in exasperation. âIâm a Formula One racing driver. For McLaren.â
Formula OneâŠracingâŠit all sounds slightly familiar, but you canât quite place it. Then it dawns on you.Â
Lando isnât just a local celebrityâheâs literally world famous.Â
Youâve heard your friends talk about the races before, a few of your relatives who keep up with the sport, but youâd never paid it any mind. It just wasnât something you could see yourself being interested in. That really famous race that takes place here in the streets every year that makes traffic an absolute fucking nightmare the whole week, Lando drives in that race, and countless others around the world, if you recall your limited knowledge correctly.Â
HeâsâŠcool. And heâs sitting right here with you in a tiny cafe, and you had no idea who he was.Â
âOh my god, you must think I live under a rock or something! This is so embarrassing, IââÂ
âNo, no! Iâm notâI donât go around expecting everyone to know who I am, I swear. Itâs just that most people usually do recognize me, and it saves me the whole âhaving to tell them Iâm famousâ thing, which always just makes things really awkward, andâŠyeah.âÂ
âThings donât have to be awkward.âÂ
âNo?âÂ
âNo. We donât even have to talk about it.âÂ
âWe donât?â He sounds a tad wary, but when you nod, the tension in his posture melts away. Relief floods his features at once. âThank you. Itâs actually quite nice to meet someone who has no idea what I do. Makes me feel normal for once.âÂ
âGlad my lack of sports knowledge makes you feel like a regular guy,â You joke, nudging his foot with yours under the table. He gives you a light kick in return, infectious smile back in full bloom once again. You quite like it when he smiles.Â
Youâve just moved on to a new topic that has nothing to do with Landoâs job when his phone buzzes, making him jolt in surprise. He digs it out of his pocket, and when he sees the name flash across the screen, his eyes go wide.Â
âSorry, hang on. Iâve gotta get this.â He says, hitting the answer button. Itâs a quick phone call, and you try your best not to eavesdrop, but whoever is on the other line has Lando worked up when he hangs up.Â
âEverything okay?â You ask lightly. Lando bobs his head quickly.Â
âYeah, itâsâI, uh, Iâve gotta go. I forgot about a work event, apparently. That was my press officer, wondering where the hell I am and how fast I can get there.â He sounds disappointed, smiling almost sadly. âSo much for feeling normal.âÂ
You try your best not to let your face fall when you nod. âI should get going too. Get home before the next freak summer rainstorm.âÂ
Itâs nice when you step outside. You tilt your face up towards the sky, feeling the sun warm your face. This is the Monaco you know and love. Though if it hadnât rained, you wouldâve never met Lando.Â
He turns to face you, shoving his hands into his pockets. âThanks for the nice afternoon. I had a good time.âÂ
âMe too.âÂ
âMaybe Iâll see you around?âÂ
âMaybe you will.âÂ
âI certainly hope so.â He says softly. You shift slightly on the balls of your feet, suddenly feeling awkward. Youâre not sure how to leave things with him, and it looks like he feels the same by the way he mirrors your actions. âUm, I really should leave, soâŠgoodbye, I guess?â The look on his face tells you that leaving is the last thing he wants to do, but he has to.Â
âBye, Lando.âÂ
âBye.â He echoes, one more time before turning away from you to head down the street.Â
You can only bring yourself to wait a few seconds before you call his name again. He turns around instantly despite his hurry, meeting your gaze. You want to say something to him thatâll make him remember you, because chances are youâll never cross paths again. If you were brave enough, maybe you'd even ask him for his number. But youâre not, so you donât. Instead, you just smile at him.Â
âThanks for the latte.âÂ
If heâs disappointed, he hides it well. He smiles back at you, warm and bright like the sun beginning to peek out from behind the clouds. âOf course.âÂ
You watch him walk away, fighting that pesky little feeling in your gut telling you that youâre making a mistake by letting him go. Itâll go away soon, and youâll go on with your life like youâre meant to.Â
-------
You find yourself going back to the same cafe often, whenever you're out and want a little treat before you go home. The pastries are always still as delicious as the first time you had them, and youâve become well acquainted with the staff as the time goes on.Â
Oh, and that feeling you had when you let Lando leave without a word?Â
It never went away. Itâs still here, worming its way into your thoughts every chance it can get.Â
Youâre a little embarrassed to admit that every time you walk into the cafe, you hope youâll see Lando. Itâs wishful thinking more than anything, hoping heâll be there when you go. Heâs probably busy doing his thing anywhere but here, busy racing around in the world to the tune of thousands of screaming fans. Youâre not sure if he even remembers you, or the afternoon youâd spent together.Â
Why would he? In the world of Lando Norris, world famous Formula One driver, youâre probably just a speck of dirt in his rearview mirror.Â
The thought gets pushed to the back of your mind as you step up to the counter to order. Val beams at you from behind the register.Â
âHey, Val,â You greet the young girl warmly, returning her smile. Youâve become quite fond of her and her youthful energy, and she always brightens your day. âHowâs business going?âÂ
âOh you know, same old.â Val waves an absentminded hand in the air as she keys in your usual order with the other. Her smile turns mischievous at the same time, like she knows something you donât, and you narrow your eyes at her, already knowing what she's going to ask. âHave you heard from Lando?âÂ
âNo, I havenât. Howâs summer school going?âÂ
She makes a funky face at you, rolling her eyes. âBoring. Way to change the subject though.â Before she can press any more about Lando, someone calls her name from the kitchen. âUgh, Iâll be right back. Make yourself comfy, wait for your order, you know the drill!âÂ
You chuckle to yourself, heading straight for your usual table by the window to wait for your name to be called.Â
You like to sit while you enjoy your food and drink, watching the people and cars go by outside. The streets of Monaco are always busy and bustling, but being in here feels like a pocket of peace.Â
âIs this seat taken?âÂ
Your brow crinkles at the sudden voice, because you know for a fact there are at least four or five other empty tables available other than the one youâre currently sitting at, but this person chose to to ask you.Â
Pocket of peaceâŠdisrupted.Â
You let out a short sigh through your nose, turning your head from the window to politely tell them to find another seat, preferably at a table that isnât yours, and thatâs when you see him.Â
Lando is grinning at you when you look over, lopsided and endearing just like the first time you met him.Â
âOh fuck!â You canât help the expletive that falls from your mouth at the sight of him, even though thereâs a thousand other things youâd told yourself youâd say to Lando if you ever saw him again. Heâs got his hands shoved into the pockets of his sweatpants, and heâs rocking on the balls of his feet slightly like heâs nervous as he waits for you to do something other than curse at him. âLando! Iâyouâhi.âÂ
âHi,â He echoes, shoulders creeping up towards his ears. All you can do is stare at him, wide eyed in disbelief. âMind if I sit?âÂ
âYes. I mean, no. I mean, yes, you can sit.â You fumble over your words like youâre not used to speaking, feeling your cheeks flame embarrassingly hot. Lando just chuckles, sliding into the chair across from you. âUm, so howâve you been?âÂ
He rubs at the back of his neck, bobbing his head. âGood! Bit busy. We had a triple header the last three weeks, so itâs just nice to be home again.âÂ
âOh, I bet. I donât think Iâd be very good company if I couldnât sleep in my own bed for three straight weeks.âÂ
âThatâs fair. Though to be honest, Iâve gotten scarily good at falling asleep anywhere. If itâs a flat surface, I can nap.âÂ
âI donât know whether to be impressed or concerned.âÂ
âImpressed would be mint. Otherwise I just sound like a dumbass.âÂ
You laugh at that, and in this moment, you realize just how much youâve missed Lando. No matter how many times youâve tried to convince yourself to forget about him, to convince yourself that there was no point in pining after someone youâd only spent a few hours with, it all came back to this. You missed him because you like him.Â
âI need to tell you something.â He blurts suddenly, bracing his elbows on the table.Â
You nod, expression turning thoughtful. Whatever thoughts youâre having about liking Lando can wait. âSure, go ahead.âÂ
âThis is gonna sound unbelievably weird and maybe even a little bit creepy, but I need to get it off my chest or else I think Iâll regret it for the rest of my life.â If you didnât know any better, youâd say that Lando looked nervous. The bouncing of his leg you can feel under the table and the way he plays with his fingers supports your theory.Â
You cock your head at him, reaching across the surface to steady his fidgeting with a hand over both of his. His gaze snaps down to your touching hands, and you can see him visibly gulp.Â
âWhatâs going on? Are you okay, is something wrong?âÂ
He shakes his head quickly. âNo, nothingâs wrong. Everything isâŠthe opposite, really. Everything is right. Meeting you, finding my way back to youâhere of all places. I donât believe in fate or anything like that, but this sure feels like something along those lines.âÂ
âLando, Iââ
âI havenât been able to stop thinking about you since that afternoon. I tried everything. Nothing worked. I couldnât get you out of my head.â He confesses. His fingers curl around yours gently, thumb stroking over the ridges of your knuckles. âIf Iâm being completely with myself, I think itâs because I didnât want to get you out of my head. And I just got off the plane an hour ago, but instead of going home and passing out like I usually do, I came here, hoping that somehow, youâd be here too.âÂ
âCan I say something now?â You ask lightly, stifling a giggle.Â
His cheeks flush an embarrassed pink, and he motions for you to go ahead. âYeah, yeah, sorry. I talk too much when I get nervous. Iâm working on it, Iâfuck, sorry again. You go. Iâll shut up.âÂ
âI still think itâs cute.â
âIs that the only thing about me you still think is cute, orâŠ?âÂ
That gets another laugh out of you. You chuckle, giving his hand a squeeze. âNot at all. I still think all of you is cute, andâŠI havenât been able to stop thinking about you either. We havenât known each other long, but I really like you, Lando.â Â
âI could kiss you right now.âÂ
âWhatâs stopping you?â
You donât have time to second guess your newfound confidence before heâs leaning across the table, sliding a large hand over your jaw and pressing his lips against yours. Lando kisses you softlyâgentle, like heâs worried youâll pull away if heâs too forward with it.Â
Youâre fully aware that youâre smiling like a madman against his lips, but in your defense, he is too. His eyes open slowly when you pull away, almost tentatively as if heâs not quite sure what just happened actually happened.Â
He leans back just enough to study you, letting his gaze flit around your face, taking in every detail he possibly can. All while he grins larger than Cheshire cat, like heâs a kid whose parents just told them they could get whatever they wanted at the candy shop, instead of kissing you for the first time.Â
âI was gonna be nice and bring you your order, but it looks like youâve already got something sweet.â Valâs voice cuts through the moment, and when you look over at her, she looks over the moon.Â
âLando, you remember Val, right?âÂ
âUh huh,â Lando hums, holding out his hand for a fist bump that she happily gives him. âThanks again for the heads up.âÂ
âHold on, what? What heads up?âÂ
The two of them share a look, like theyâre debating whether or not to tell you their secret. Then Lando sighs, giving her a go ahead nod, and she squeals, setting your food down.Â
âOkay, so you know how you come in here all the time after work? Well me, being the keenly observant, brilliant young mind I am, noticed a pattern. You come on the same days, at the same time, and you never stray.â She explains excitedly, all but bouncing on the balls of her feet. You aim a questioning glance over at Lando, who just gives another amused nod.
Val continues excitedly, âSo Iâm expecting you today, right? But then the door opens and guess who walks in? Lando! He asks me if youâve ever come back here after that one day and Iâm like oh my god, you have no idea! So I tell him to wait a half hour for you, and now youâre both here and my matchmaking skills can be put to rest.â
âAre you being serious right now? Really, I canât tell.âÂ
She tilts her head, popping a hand on her hip. For the same girl whoâd been so nervous to meet Lando just weeks ago, sheâs got a surprising amount of sass in his presence today. âWhy would I not be serious? Iâm basically a genius, and I expect to be invited to the wedding. Youâre welcome, by the way.âÂ
âAlright, thatâs enough, cheers, Val!â Lando blurts, shooting her a pointed look.Â
âCan I get paddock passes for making this whole thing happen? Preferably Monaco but I could probably make it to Monza too. Imola is a little far.âÂ
Lando blinks at her for a few moments, probably seeing if she actually means it. When all she does is raise her eyebrows, he concedes. âMaybe. Iâll make some calls, see what I can do.âÂ
âFantastic. Well, Iâll leave you two lovebirds alone!âÂ
You both watch as she all but skips happily off, then turn back to each other.Â
âSheâsâŠdefinitely something,â You sigh, shaking your head. Secretly, you owe her everything.Â
âEh, I dunno. Kidâs growing on me.â He reaches across the table, lacing his fingers through yours with a fond twinkle in those pretty eyes of his.Â
âHow serious are you about those paddock passes?âÂ
âI meanâŠshe did help me out massively. Iâd have missed you if it werenât for her.â Lando shrugs, rubbing an absentminded thumb over yours. âI hope you know I wouldâve come back until I found you again. Everyday, if I had to.âÂ
âMe too.âÂ
If youâd told your past self that a bizarre summer rainstorm in sunny Monaco wouldâve led you to where you are right now, you wouldnât have believed it. But now, as you sit here with Lando, smiling at each other like complete and total idiots, youâve never been more grateful for a bit of unexpected rain.
follow @katsu-library to be notified when i post new fics :)
#lando norris#lando norris x reader#ln4 x reader#lando norris x you#lando norris x fem!reader#lando norris fluff#lando norris fic#lando norris one shot
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Take your breath away
Author: bvidzsoo
Pairing: werewolf!Jeong Yunho x werewolf!female reader
⟠Warning: nudity, quite suggestive at times (honestly, they are pretty horny for each other), cursing, unhealthy amount of subtle (or not) jealousy and possessiveness ⟠Word count: 28.9k ⟠Rating: mature ⟠Genre: supernatural creatures!au, academy!au, werewolf!au, omegaverse-ish!au, unrequited love!au...or is it?, mates!au, angst ⟠Summary: New beginnings are always scary, and you are no stranger to them as your family moves to a town called Nocturnal Parade, filled with other night creatures. You find lovely people here, a community, a pack to have your back, and even a best friend called Choi San. What you don't expect, however, is to find your mate, who wants nothing to do with you.
A/N: Hi, my lovelies, I am back! I know I was gone for a while, and I won't lie, I wasn't inspired at all and felt really depressed (some things just pilled up for me in these past autumn months and that mixed with seasonal depression have hit me hard), but I am feeling a lot better now! I won't promise anything, but I'll try to post again more often, and hopefully continue the on-going series I already have. Please, please, please, imagine Yunho in this one with long hair, like in the top-middle picture! And for those who have read my Mingi Preying on you tonight oneshot, I have some exciting news...this story happens in the same universe, sooo, you'll get more insight on everyone's character! ^^ (If you haven't checked it out yet, you should give it a read, the world building goes more in-depth there ^^) Also, important note to keep in mind: everyone in this story goes by the 'Song' surname since they are siblings! I hope you enjoy this story too, and a small reminder, your feedback always gives me an inspirational push, so I greatly appreciate hearing what you think of this oneshot! <3 divider ~ and because I might as well dedicate this oneshot to you for hyping me up and helping me out with it, I hope you enjoy it @hongjoongspoetry <3 ~
           No matter how long I looked, heâd never glance my way. I had gotten used to his constant ignorance, but it still stung. I couldnât help it, it was the only reasonable reaction considering we were mates.
It wasnât anything we had spoken about, let alone even addressed, but I had known since the very first time I had laid my eyes on him. It was the change of my pulse, the way the world seemed to quiet around me, my breathing which got shallow, my pupils dilating and my eyes switching to an orchid colour that seemed to persist as my heart thundered in my chest, loud, and overbearing as I couldnât help but watch the tall man who people surrounded, his head thrown back and mouth shielded by his long fingers as his body shook from laughing loudly. Until now I had only heard stories of what finding your mate felt like, but now I knew the feeling. I didnât need to read fairytales about it anymore, nor would I pester my mother for the nth time to retell her story about meeting my father. I wasnât desperate, per se, to find my mate, but the worry of growing old on my own had felt like a mosquito always buzzing around my ears, unable to kill it since I couldnât see it. The fear of remaining alone seemed to persist in the back of my mind, and based on my mood, sometimes it would make me angry while other times just really anxious.
While living in Colourful River, the big city from North here, finding a suitor for myself had always felt like a challenging feat. There were too many creatures and humans alike who were too nosy and pestering, and I had never felt like I could be truly myself around them. I didnât have many friends, humans or creatures, and at first, I blamed it on my shyness. Then, I started blaming it on my nerdiness as school rolled around, then it was the thought of being too plain for anyone to find me interesting and approachable, and then I gave up on finding an answer and decided that perhaps I was meant to be lonely, like my parents. In the big city, despite having lived here our whole lives, it seemed like we never found ourselves belonging to a community. Living closer to the border, the cities and towns were inhabited by many night creatures, however, that didnât seem to change much when it came to my family. Maybe it was because we were all quiet and reclusive, maybe it was because we had never truly felt comfortable surrounded by so much happening at all times. And that is why I hadnât felt any type of resistance or regret when my parents packed up our things and announced to me that weâd be leaving for a quiet and safe town just South of Colourful River, far from the border and the humans.
Nocturnal Parade has been a place Iâve heard plenty of. I knew it was inclusive of all the night creatures while being heavily influenced by the clergy. After all, itâs the town where the first attempts at a civilised and united nation amongst the night creatures had sparked. The vampires had taken the initiative, better said the Petrova family now known as Bae, were the founders of said town and the party that now advocated for all the night creatures all around the globe, making our voices heard, demanding respect and inclusion. They were, also, the ones to end the hatred between vampires and werewolves. Thanks to the effort and constant hard work, the werewolves had complied and formed one of the strongest alliances known to mankind with the vampires, pledging to fight by their side, to honour and respect them if their passion was returned by the vampires. And the respect had been mutual, the Petrovas didnât stop until justice was brought to everyone, until every night creature could live a harmonious and pleasant life. It was a bit nerve-wracking to know Iâd be cohabiting in a place with such ancient and respectable creatures from now on. From what I had heard of them until now, I knew only the daughter and her parents lived there still, keen on carrying the townâs, but also the familyâs, legacy.
I wasnât afraid of the change, however, I was reluctant and a little hesitant to join the Academy that had ultimately become a symbol of our unity and equality between us creatures. Back at my old schools, which were just simple regular schools frequented by both humans and night creatures, I wasnât very liked. Everyone seemed to single me out, even my own kind, and they hadnât always been the nicest about it. I supposed they saw me as an oddball just because I didnât enjoy chasing a ball in our breaks and would rather play video games on forums with online friends, than play pretend that I was part of their made-up pack. Which brought another issue to light. My family had never belonged to a pack. My fatherâs family had long ago moved to Colourful River, leaving behind their abusive and mistreated past, meanwhile, my motherâs family had always been tightly-knit but not inclusive of strangers. So, as the elders all died, it was just my parents and me. I didnât have any siblings, which seemed to make me even weirder since most werewolves reproduced more than once as they preferred to have big households full of children. My parents rather enjoyed the peace a single child, like me, offered them. The less mouths to feed, the better.
However, my worries seemed to be in vain once I had finally arrived in town, and then at Wilden Pine Academy. The town was lively and buzzing with creatures at every corner, all of them friendly and lacking the judgement and nosiness of the big city folk, who always watched you with inquiring eyes, desperate for a drop of gossip. Here, in Nocturnal Parade, everyone seemed to respect your space and didnât pry anything out of you, they were simply grateful that you had chosen their haven as your home. Moving here had been probably the best decision my parents couldâve made. I liked it here, living by the outskirts of the Haunted Woods was refreshing. I could go for evening runs whenever I wanted without having to share my space with other restless werewolves, who genuinely enjoyed sharing the running track with their friends. I always found solace in solitary, I could clear my mind when it got too loud in there. Runs were pretty much therapeutic to me, I quite disliked it when I was bothered by other rambunctious werewolves whoâd howl at the night sky just for the fun of it, mostly to spook the humans that ogled us rather disrespectfully.
My aloneness, however, wasnât chased away until the academic year started and I passed through the tall iron gates of the Academy. It was a sunny day and I was impressed by the heat despite being surrounded by vast forest, the drive a long four hours until the next town, which was Nocturnal Parade. My parents were probably more excited about me starting my penultimate academic year here than I was, but it didnât bother me. I knew they wished Iâd make happy and lasting memories here, unlike the lack of them at my old schools. They hoped amongst so many night creatures Iâd find at least one person who was like me, or even if not, creatures who would accept me the way I was. I hadnât been walking down for long the gravel path when my backpack was pushed off my shoulders as someone ran past me, only to pause once they realised their actions. My luggage was heavy as I had been pulling it after me, but the boy who I thought wouldnât even apologise for bumping into me, turned and faced me with furrowed eyebrows and a small pout.
âSorry, my parents always say I get too excited and lose my coordination.â The boyâs voice had been gruff, a contrast with his soft features despite his sharp face. His eyebrows were straight, his eyes small and dark, his nose petite and pointy, lips pouty and fleshy, his jawline and cheekbones both sharp and defined. His short hair and the razor cut in his left eyebrow made him look intimidating until he spoke or smiled. His lips formed a pout and his eyes disappeared as a dimpled smile formed on his face, brightening his features. He was a cute boy and I had let him help me pick up my backpack, which, surprisingly, he didnât hand back and threw around his own shoulder instead, âAre you the new family in town? The Byuns?â
I nodded and then extended a hand for him to shake, âMy name is Byun Y/N, nice to meet you.â
âIâm Choi San!â The boy shook my hand with excitement lacing his tone, âI was on a holiday when your family arrived in town, that is why I wasnât able to attend the welcoming party organised by the Songs.â
âAh, itâs fine.â I muttered as I had started walking again, San falling in step with me, âThe party was ratherâŠoverwhelming. Not that I didnât appreciate it, but I had never been surrounded by so many loving people at once.â
San chuckled under his breath as he seemed to carry his two duffle bags as if they weighed nothing. It wasnât hard to guess what type of creature he was simply based on his appearance already. He was massive next to me, his shoulders wide and strong looking, his chest puffed out and back rigidly straight, his hips surprisingly narrow, but his legs well-worked. He wasnât too tall, but he had almost a head on me. Besides, his spicy scent was strong and confident, a little bit too harsh for my sensitive nose buds, but not nauseating. And like the rest of the werewolves who had been at the welcoming party, I felt no malice nor judgement coming from San, just a lot of excitement and joy as he had led us towards the right wing of the Academy, where the designated dorms for the werewolves were.
âIt might sound a little bit strange, but all the werewolves act like a big pack here in Nocturnal Parade, I assume you didnât have that back in the city?â Sanâs perfectly straight eyebrow raised as he threw me a quick glance since we were nearing more students, and San was obviously popular. Everyone seemed to greet him, eager to gain his attention.
âNot really,â I answered San, walking ahead to pull the buildingâs door open for him, âMy family didnât belong to a pack, actually.â
That had gotten Sanâs attention as his eyes widened once we stepped through the threshold, the inside of the building just as grandiose as the outside. It was spacious with big windows, natural light seeping through and casting a warm glow over the space, âIt mustâve been lonely, then. But fear not, the Songs will adopt your family quite quickly, if they havenât already.â
I smiled, my heart had skipped a beat at the mention of the kind, but energetic family, âThey have already, actually. They had pulled my parents aside before the party and told them that we were now part of the pack, of the family, and that the community would be there for us.â
San hummed as we went up the first flight of stairs, a small smile on his face, âOur community hadnât always been as close as it is now, but with the Songs' arrival to Nocturnal Parade everything just fell into place. I donât think I had seen them go a day without doing something for the town or for their fellow creaturesâhey, which floor is your room at?â
And that had been one year ago, when I was new to the town and wondering whether San would ever again speak to me. Right now, however, as we sat in the Flower Field behind campus, laying on a blanket and basking in the late afternoon sun, I knew San wouldnât go a day without speaking to me. Spring was finally around the corner, and so was the Spring Break every student was impatiently awaiting. One week back home sounded really nice right now, I never failed to miss my privacy. The dorms at the Academy were shared, and my roommate snored really loudly and whined all the time. It was hard to discipline the second youngest of the Song family, so the Academyâs ruling board decided to place her with someone older than her, more mature, and possibly a good influence on the fiery blonde who liked to wreak havoc wherever she went. Not in our shared room, though, I had laid down some ground rules after rooming with Song Yeri. No loudness nor messiness was allowed, and of course, she couldnât bring back boys into our shared room. As long as I didnât, she wasnât allowed either. She wasnât thrilled by the idea, but because her parents had gotten really close with mine over the past year, Yeri was forced to abide by the rules out of fear of me ratting her out to her loving, but unforgiving, parents.
The air was still chilly and youâd become cold if you sat in one spot for too long, but the bodies of werewolves were warmer, our blood hotter, almost to the point of boiling in our veins. My cheeks were rosy as I sat with my legs crossed, a book in my lap as San hummed a silent tune next to me, laying on his stomach as he solved equations. He was planning on leaving for the big city to pursue further education, but he promised to return once he was done with it. He aspired to teach at Wilden Pine Academy, and I was more than eager to be his number-one supporter. He was great with children, and even those older seemed to respect him. San had a demanding aura, and despite him never taking advantage of that, he did know when he had to put his foot down and stop someone from running all over him. Being friends with San had showed me the wonders of companionship, of what a natural and gentle, but platonic, love felt like. I could share whatever was on my mind, at any given time, and San would be there to listen, and even take my ideas further beyond my imagination.
He was a driving force when it came to my creativity, always inspiring me and pushing me to do better and to go harder because I was capable of creating grand things. I wasnât too sure of what Iâd do once I was done with the Academy, but I could see myself being a novelist. It wouldnât be easy at first, but if I remained diligent and focused on my task, I knew I could do itâat least San had told me so, he was kind like that. Whenever I felt insecure about something, he picked me up and changed my mind about it in mere minutes, grinning from ear to ear as his eyes twinkled. If kindness had a definition, it shouldâve simply said Choi San, and I was sure everyone would understand why. The serenity surrounding us, however, didnât last for long as a squeal of my best friendâs name echoed around the blooming flowery field. Sanâs body tensed for just a second before he turned onto his back, sitting up as he leaned back on his hands, looking towards the boy he was too scared to confess his true feelings to.
âSannie!â With little regard for those around him, Wooyoung threw himself at San, tackling him back down into the blanket as San groaned, the back of his head colliding with the hard ground, âStop doing your homework and come on a run with me, hmm?â
Wooyoung was a charming young man, mischievous and painfully loud, but he had good intentions. If I ignored him always trying to sway San away from studying, then yes, he did mostly have good intentions. I shifted a bit since Wooyoungâs leg dug painfully into my hip, who was still ignoring my presence as he blinked at San slowly, placing his hands on my best friendâs firm chest as San tried to stabilise Wooyoung by holding onto his waist.
âI have a bit of homework still to do, though.â Sanâs voice was quiet as the sun shone down on the two friends, and I smiled to myself as I went back to reading my book, âCould you wait for half an hour?â
âBut Iâve been waiting all day for you.â I could hear the pout in Wooyoungâs voice, breathy and whiny as I chuckled under my breath, eyes focusing on the words in my book. It was jarring how alike Yeri and him were at times.
âThen you can wait a bit longer.â Sanâs tone wasnât harsh, but it was chastising a bit, and it made Wooyoung groan as I smiled to myself, amused by their antics. I was sure that if I could hear Sanâs slight change of heartbeat, the spiciness of his scent spiking too, then Wooyoung was aware of it too. Sometimes I wondered how the latter didnât realise Sanâs obvious feelings for him, but I suppose Wooyoung wasnât a very observant person, unlike his older brother, Mingi.
âCan I stay thoughââ Then I felt eyes on myself and I heard shuffling around, Wooyoung finally removed himself from on top of San, âOh, hey, Y/N. What are you doing?â
âReading,â I muttered as I flipped the page, bored by the story but knowing I had just two days to finish reading the remaining two hundred pages.
âIs it for Literature class?â Wooyoung pressed, coming closer as he hovered over my shoulder, âYunhoâs been complaining about how shitty the book was, something about the story being too slow-paced and the side love story not making too much sense.â
I hummed, completely agreeing with Yunho, who shared a Literature class with me. At the same time, I was beyond grateful that I had learned to control my reactions at the mention of Song Yunho, who had looked my way a total of three times ever since I had arrived to Nocturnal Parade. I didnât understand what I had done wrong to be brushed off so blatantly by him, but it hurt. It had hurt a lot more in the beginning, but I had gotten used to the feeling of dejection and disappointment that followed whenever we crossed paths. I didnât understand whether I had upset him or not, considering that our first encounter had gone rather well. To me, it had gone more than well, but maybe Yunho didnât share the sentiment. Almost as if summoned by some deity, I didnât have to look to know he was approaching us. My body knew upon a simple whiff of the air, the earthy and intense scent of firewood and vanilla making my lungs feel like they couldnât expand anymore to breathe in deeper, my skin covered in goosebumps as the world seemed to quieten around me in his presence. Yunhoâs tall shadow was looming over us as he stopped at the foot of the blanket, his question directed at Wooyoung.
âDid you take my cologne, again, Wooyoung?â He didnât sound angry, but his tone was demanding. I heard Wooyoung scoff next to me as he sat mirroring my position, looking up at his brother with a defying look in his eyes.
âNo, I donât like its scent.â Wooyoung was bad at lying, especially when we had heightened and sensitive senses and he was reeking of Yunhoâs sandalwood essence cologne.
âSure, where did you put it? I need it.â I didnât have to look to see Yunho roll his eyes, I continued feigning that I was reading the book, but my eyes were stuck on the same sentence as I read it over and over again, the words not registering in my mind. It was hard to focus when Yunho was around. Â
âAre you going on a date, or whatâs the rush?â I willed my heartbeat to remain steady at Wooyoungâs teasing question, to bite back the whine that threatened to leave my lips. I had no right to make claims over Yunho, but my wolf seemed to struggle to understand that. We werenât mated, and weâd probably never be with how Yunho disregards my existence.
âWhere is it, Wooyoung?â Yunho had lost his patience as his voice had an edge, his shadow still looming over us as I heard San fidget around as he turned onto his stomach to continue his homework.
âIn Mingiâs bottom drawer, by the bed, where he keeps his condomsââ
âAlright.â Yunhoâs tone raised, a tired huff leaving his mouth as San snickered under his breath. I didnât react but I wouldâve smiled too, Wooyoungâs brutal honesty and oversharing skills, I fear, would never be matched by anyone else Iâd come across. I had a feeling it was the same for San and Yunho too, âStop taking my things or Iâll tell mom.â
âStop being a pussy and always ratting me out to mom,â Wooyoungâs tongue was stuck out as Yunho leaned down and harshly flicked his little brotherâs forehead, making him yelp, âIâm telling mom!â
âWhoâs the pussy now, huh?â I couldnât help the smile spreading onto my lips this time as Wooyoung started whining loudly as he rubbed his forehead, his scent souring just a little bit.
Sanâs heart skipped a beat and I wondered whether the other two noticed, but based on their glaring contest, I highly doubted it, âWhatever, Y/Nâs reading the same book as you are. Didnât you sayââ
âIâll see you at dinner, Wooyo.â Yunhoâs sharp intake of breath made me gulp as I fought hard to not show my disappointment, I knew Yunho wasnât interested in me, but going to the extent of not even wanting to hear about me definitely stung a lot, âAnd donât bother Sannie too much.â
Donât bother Sannie too much, but I suppose he could bother me. Not that Yunho had even noticed me lounging around on the blanket, despite Wooyoung being almost all nestled up into my side since San wasnât paying any attention to him now. I gulped down the bitterness and growing lump in my throat as Yunho departed, his footsteps loud and heavy, the sounds of the world returning to my ears once he wasnât around anymore. Breathing was easier too, but it was a bit difficult seeing anything written on the yellowing paper since my vision was suddenly blinded by tears. It was alright, I have heard of mates that werenât fated to be together. Of mates where only one of them imprinted on the other, and was forced to watch the love of their life mate with someone else, forced to live and die alone, without having ever experienced true and honest love. It was alright, I wouldnât know how to gesticulate a relationship either way. I gulped and blinked my eyes fast, willing the tears to disappear before Wooyoung could notice them.
The younger boy sighed loudly next to me before he rolled over, crawling on Sanâs back as he laid his cheek against his friendâs scapula, âDo you mind if I take a nap like this?â
âNo.â Sanâs voice was deeper as we shared a knowing look, Wooyoung remaining oblivious to Sanâs racing heart as his cheeks flushed in embarrassment when I gave him a subtle wink. If I couldnât find my happiness, then I truly wished at least my best friend would. Heâd deserve it, San deserved to be cherished and loved like no one else, and I had a feeling Wooyoung would be able to provide San with everything he needed. If only he wasnât so oblivious to Sanâs feelings, besides, I had never seen Wooyoung courting anyone, we had no idea of his preferences. Whenever San tried to bring up the subject, heâd told me Wooyoung would smartly twist it until they werenât even talking about it anymore. Maybe he was avoiding it because he had noticed Sanâs reactions and was afraid to hurt his best friend, or maybe he was avoiding it because he had been feeling something he didnât understand quite yet. It wasnât taboo for werewolves to find love amongst their own gender, but I suppose growing up in a place where nobody was like you must be nerve-wracking and rather full of uncertainty. This only made me realize that despite the cons of living in the big city had its pros as well since I grew up in a diverse and inclusive place, open and uncaring of who loved who.
But if Wooyoungâs romantic preferences remained unknown to us, Yunhoâs certainly didnât. He was unlike anyone I have met before, starting from his personality and ending with his looks. He was the eldest of the family, a good few minutes older than his twin brother, Mingi, and so naturally he was also the biggest and strongest. He was intimidatingly tall and freakishly broad, his shoulders wide and his back strong. He wasnât visibly muscular but Iâve seen him countless times lifting logs, and even heavier things, without breaking a sweat to know that Yunho was outrageously strong. His hair was a dark brown and it had grown out since I had first met him, now always messy and curly as it reached his shoulders, making him look more boyish than the first time I had seen him. He had red highlights in his hair a year ago, adding to his mysterious allure, as his lips were a soft pink, the apple of his cheeks and nose dusted coral, which was a nice contrast with his paler complex, unlike Mingiâs whose skin was a beautiful caramel. The twins werenât identical, but upon a closer look, you were able to tell just how many attributes they shared.
Yunho loved experimenting with his style, and he mostly wore coloured clothes, all flashy and somehow still cosy looking, however, his shoes always seemed to be mismatched. It was a peculiar feat that had me wondering whether Yunho was just generally weird or he just had a particular taste when it came to fashion, I soon had realized it was the latter. His nails were always well-kept and painted either a turquoise or a yellow colour, bringing attention to his already beautiful hands, his fingers long and bony and mostly decorated by black rings. His scent, that earthy firewood and vanilla, was just as attention-grabbing as the rest of Yunho. If I hadnât known better, I wouldâve assumed Yunho was a very serious person, highly focused on his education, someone who spent his days cooped up in his room reading and learning all the time. But the Songs werenât too focused on getting high grades, and that became apparent rather quickly after I arrived at the Academy. Yunho was a goofy guy, he loved having fun and he really enjoyed being surrounded by people, always eager to share a laugh with someone, or just fall into idle chitchat for hours on end. People seemed to gravitate towards him, eager to have a word with him. It wasnât just him, though, students at the Academy all seemed to love the Song family, especially the twins who felt like fresh air in the dull and mediocre town that Nocturnal Parade seemed to be at first glance.
However, as mediocre as it was, I had never felt more at ease in a place before. It truly felt like I had found a community for myself and for my family, a place where everyone had your back and expected nothing in return even at the slightest of help offered. My parents loved it here, it was rather obvious since my mother was smiling more, the wrinkles were gone from her face, and my father wasnât as stressed as before. Working as an archivist in the big city had been demanding, but in this quiet town where nobody was rushing forward with their lives, my parents could take a breather. And I could too, until I quickly realized I had been blatantly rejected by my potential mate before even getting to know them. The day we had arrived in Nocturnal Parade had been long and nerve-wracking, I had no idea what would await us in this new place. That same day, the werewolves threw a welcoming party for our family, eager to welcome us into their pack.
It was late evening by the time my family had sorted most things out at our small house, which was on the same street as the Songs and right by the Pinecone Forest, the perfect neighbourhood for relentless werewolves that needed a lot of space to get rid of their impulsive energy. The party was in the backyard of the Songs family and was full of creatures by the time we made it there. It was warm, welcoming, and felt genuine from the second we stepped through their threshold. The family was big, but each one of them was gentle and eager to meet us, even the troublemakers which were Wooyoung and Yeri. And after that, it didnât take long for me to become once again invisible as I stood close to the drinks table in the Songs' backyard, gazing out towards the bonfire as the sun was about to set. The evening breeze was warm still and a light sheen of sweat coated my temples as I sipped my cool lemonade slowly, embarrassed to refill it for the fourth time. My solace, however, didnât last for longer as I noticed two towering figures beeline towards me. Their hair was tousled and they looked like they had been wrestling before they headed here, and I felt nervous upon realizing that they were probably the twins Mrs. Song had been talking about.
They had been out on their evening run and would only join us later, and they were very much so headed my way to introduce themselves. My heart was racing and I felt nervous, but I willed myself to calm down since I didnât want to embarrass myself in front of two potential classmates once Iâd started attending Wilden Pine Academy, which had been another anxiety-inducing thought at that time. The two guys, so very different in appearance yet so similar in mannerisms, sported matching smiles on their faces by the time they reached me. The one who was dressed in all-black and wore heavy jewellery had long hair which was pulled back into a half-up ponytail, his hair blonde and red, a rather cool-looking hairstyle. His features were sharp and his gaze was intense, but his open-mouthed boxy smile softened his features, his crooked front teeth endearing. The other one, however, was dressed in a pink crop top and high-waisted yellow jeans, one of his sneakers green meanwhile the other was turquoise. His hair had been shorter than the other guyâs, darker in colour too as it had red highlights, parted at the forehead. His features were a lot softer, his eyes rounder and warm, his cheeks puffy and rosy, his pouty lips a dark purple. His nails were painted turquoise and his jewellery was a lot simpler than the other guyâs, and I quickly realised that unless he was smiling, he looked just as intimidating as his twin brother.
But really, Yunhoâs appearance wasnât the first thing that caught my attention, sure, he looked unusual and made me remember the days when I was a lot younger and would purposefully dress up my Barbie dolls in silly outfits and organise pageants for them, but it was all about his scent and demeanour. The world seemed to dim around me when we had made eye contact, my arms and legs feeling numb suddenly as his rich earthy musky scent tinged with a hint of sweat invaded my nostrils, followed by firewood mixed with vanilla making my tongue feel like lead. My heart was racing and I couldnât do anything about it as I watched Yunhoâs pupils expand, his body turning rigid as Mingi remained oblivious to the subtle exchange between me and his twin. I had known that whatever I felt just upon a glance and a whiff werenât simple reactions of my body, but when I heard his voice and touched his warm skin, all of my fears and worries were answered.
âHi,â It was the slightly shorter twin that addressed me first, his voice deep and lightly raspy, âYou must be the Byunsâ daughter, right?â
I wasnât able to find my voice as I nodded wordlessly, hands tightening around my cup of icy lemonade. Thankfully they didnât seem offended by my lack of verbal response, I could only pray they would assume my heart raced so wildly because I was nervous. I tried to ignore the fact that the taller twinâs heart was thumping even louder than my own heart, blaming it on the remaining adrenaline from his run, âMy name is Yunho and this is my twin brother, Mingi.â
One large hand was extended towards me then, and as I grabbed it to shake it, I was positive Yunho mustâve felt the electricity that coursed through my body at the simple touch. It had felt as if my whole being was charged, as if I was experiencing the whole world for the first time. Everything sounded sharper, looked brighter, and smelled fresher. I could feel Yunhoâs pulse in my own palm, his gorgeous eyes shaking as we stood frozen, gripping each otherâs hands tightly. But upon Mingiâs awkward throat clearing, I ripped myself away from under the charm, and faced the guy with a small smile, âNice to meet you two, Iâm Y/N.â
Touching Mingi, however, felt like touching anyone else. My body was still tingling from Yunhoâs touch, but I had felt nothing special as Mingi grinned widely at me, his handshake just a little firmer than Yunhoâs had been. Once we released each otherâs hands I was quick to down my lemonade, subtly trying to pat the sweat from my temples away, embarrassed over the fact that my scent was most probably spiking and irking them. But neither boy commented about it as Yunhoâs deep eyes remained trained on me, tracking all of my actions.
âYou just arrived, right?â Yunhoâs voice was a lot steadier than mine had been, and I gulped, trying to ignore the sigh that threatened to leave my lips at the warm rumble of his tone.
âYes, somewhere around noon. The drive wasnât too long, though.â I hoped if I spoke fast and a lot they would blame my reactions on nervousness, âWeâve been looking forward to moving here, Iâve heard a lot of great things about this town due to the Petrovas and everything. I assume living here is rather good.â
The mention of that name seemed to make the twins grimace, but I didnât pry and they didnât say anything about it, âSurely it is, weâve moved here roughly nine years ago, but it just feels like we were meant to be in this town, to live here.â
Mingiâs tone was earnest as he spoke and I smiled at him, my eyes constantly slipping back onto Yunho, who looked like he hadnât blinked since the twins had reached me. I gulped and smiled softly at him, wondering whether he felt the same visceral emotions as I did in his presence, under his burning stare.
âI hope Iâll find a home in this town too, I havenât been here for long, but it certainly feels a lot cosier than the big city had been for my whole life.â My tone turned a bit sour as I shifted on my feet, making the twins look at me curiously.
âYouâre from Colourful River, right? Itâs a big city, we always liked going there for random trips.â It made me wonder if Yunho and I had unknowingly run into each other before, but my inner wolf told me that we hadnât. If we had been, Iâm sure our parents wouldâve never been able to separate us from each other, âIt mustâve been nice living amongst humans.â
I tried not to stare at Yunhoâs inviting plush lips while he spoke, but it was hard. Everything about him was so captivating, âSince the city is closer to the South than North, it isnât dominated by humans, but they were rather alright, not as scared as all the legends say. But if you go up North they might not be as friendly as those living closer to the border.â
âDid you have human friends?â Mingiâs tone was eager as he grinned at me, and I didnât want to disappoint him, but there was no point in lying to these two.
âI didnât have many friends,â I muttered, chuckling a bit sadly, âBut the humans were less evil compared to the night creatures.â
Silence settled upon the three of us as I didnât look up at the two, but Yunhoâs stare remained insistent. He had stepped closer meanwhile we had been conversing, and I hadnât even noticed until his strong scent hit my nose once again, making me take a deep breath and gulp it down hungrily, thankful when it felt like the scent got stuck in my throat. I hadnât experienced anything like this before, but the yearning to be close to him, to touch him and feel him was overwhelming all of a sudden as I looked up, finding Yunhoâs head tilted as his eyes slowly racked over my body. It made my cheeks burn and my muscles tense, my wolf stirring in something that I could only call arousal. I have certainly not experienced anything like this before with anyone. I wondered if this meant anything deeper, whether imprinting on first sight was a real thing or only something made up for hopeless romantics.
âYouâll see finding friends here will be a lot easier than in the big city,â Mingiâs smile was warm and he reached a hand out to pat my arm, making Yunhoâs eyebrows furrow as he looked at his twin sharply. Mingi just cast him a curious glance before his name was being called by his mother, her voice louder than the cacophony of the party, âOh, Iâll be back after I see what mom needs from me.â
Then he left, jogging towards his mother with a smile. Yunho, however, took another step towards me, looming over me as his eyebrows furrowed, nostrils flaring as I gulped nervously, wondering whether he felt the same as I did. I wanted to ask, but I was embarrassed. He reached a hand forward, his fingers brushing against mine, but he seemed to catch himself as he took a step back, jaw set tightly. And then, without saying anything, he turned and hurried away, ignoring the people who called out his name. My heart raced as I watched him leave, suddenly feeling cold and empty. The wolf in my head whined and whispered at me to chase after him, to claim him and tell him that he was ours, but I couldnât do that. Yunho had free reign of his feelings and thoughts, I couldnât force something like that on him. We hadnât even known each other five minutes ago, it wouldâve been so wrong.
But what was even more wrong and more painful than anything I had experienced before was the fact that Yunho never looked my way again after that, remaining silent and avoidant, ignorant, heâd even flee the room if it was just the two of us. I didnât even have the chance to have him before I lost him, and deep down, I knew I had been denied by my own mate. It was painful, but it wasnât anything I could change, at least, it didnât feel like it at the moment.
           With the Spring Break right around the corner, the hallways were liverier than before as students pilled together, eagerly discussing what they were up to once theyâd return home. The professors seemed to be in a lighter mood as well, a lot friendlier too, and more understanding if someone slacked off a bit. Everyone but our Literature professor, who demanded we hand in our essays right before the week ended. Today was Friday and weâd be heading home tomorrow, I was hitchhiking with Sanâs family since theyâd offered to drive us home as they were out of town and would drive by our Academy on their way home. Sanâs parents were busy businessmen so they were always on the go, oftentimes leaving San and his much older sister at home, who was a rather successful makeup artist in Nocturnal Parade and not just. Sheâd gotten an out-of-town offer just last month and the gig went well, so, she was now successfully expanding her business. But because I had been procrastinating my essay until the last moment, it meant that I had been cooped up in the Library this whole morning, and then later in the Study Hall as late evening was approaching.
My muscles ached from sitting in the same spot for so long and my eyes stung from being too dry, I had been staring at my laptopâs bright screen for an ungodly amount of time, if I wasnât a werewolf I bet my eyesight would be horrible by now. Thankfully, the Study Hall was a lot less packed than usual, and the absence of students meant I could work in peace without distractions. That is until Yunho decided to walk into the vast room, eyes scanning the place and quickly jumping over my presence as my eyes burned into the side of his head. Of course, it was no surprise that I had been completely ignored by him once again, resigned, I went back to the finishing touch-ups of my essay. My heart ached and my hands felt cold now that I knew Yunho was in my vicinity, so close, yet miles away still. I gulped and willed myself to ignore his musky scent that seemed to haunt my every sense now, and I couldâve cheered when I was finally finished with the essay. I didnât waste any more time sending it to my professor as I swiftly gathered my things and rushed out of the Study Hall, heart racing in my chest.
My muscles had been aching for an evening run and I knew Iâd have to skip dinner tonight since I felt restless, my thoughts messy and filled with anxious whispers. Since most students were returning home tomorrow morning, it meant that the community would be organising a welcome home bonfire as soon as possible. The bonfires were great and I always had a good time, but it was inevitable to come across the Song family there since they were the main organizers of it. Just last year, when the Summer Break finally arrived, I had been squeezed between Wooyoung and, tragically, Yunho on a log, forced to endure Yunhoâs rigid stance and complete ignorance as he chatted and laughed with everyone around us. My skin had been burning, not because of the close proximity to the fire, and my wolf was whining at me to touch him, to lean closer, to speak to Yunho. But I knew it was pointless, and thus, decided to save myself from embarrassment as I quickly excused myself and walked back home, rather glad that San wasnât home to pester me about my sudden sour mood. San was a dear friend, but sometimes he was awful at giving me space, at understanding that I needed to be alone to figure my thoughts and feelings out.
That was why I never let him know when Iâd go on runs, I preferred to be alone either way. The air wheezing past my ears, which were in tune with everything around me, was always freeing and relaxing. My jumbled thoughts became a silent murmur in the back of my mind as my paws hit the forest floor powerfully, strong and long legs carrying me far away from the Academy, from the campus, from any other possible wolf that I could come across. I liked solitary, itâs what I knew my whole life, it was comfortable and comforting. Whenever I let my wolf take over, it was as if I was reborn once I shifted back into my human form. I felt invincible as my burgundy fur gleamed under the setting sun rays, and I leered whenever another animal made haste in my presence. In my wolf form, everything felt simpler, more primitive, and less complicated. If I could, I would probably never shift back into my human form, but that was unethical and very unhealthy. I wasnât a wolf, I was just a simple werewolf, and abandoning my human side would mean that I was going rogue. And lone, rogue, werewolves never survived for long. It wasnât what we were designed for, so I couldnât abandon my true self.
My run tonight had taken longer than usual, the forest was now dark as I returned to the shed that lay just on the outskirts of the campus, not too close, but not too far either in case of an emergency. I had found it on an early morning stroll with San, and I had been using it as my hideout ever since. It was a good spot for privacy while Iâd change out of my clothes, away from prying eyes when Iâd turn back into my human form, naked and unprotected. I wasnât uncomfortable by nudity, after all, it was rather common and normal amongst werewolves to see each other bare, but I was shy, and thus, preferred to remain hidden from otherâs eyes. San had joked once that I was a prude and old-fashioned, but I just simply wished that not everyone saw me so exposed, it was a tiny bit embarrassing even if it was very normal for our kin. So, the shed was the perfect spot for me to stay out of sight while being close enough to campus that if I was late for curfew Iâd make it back swiftly and unnoticed, like tonight. I knew I probably had only a few minutes to make it back to the right wing, but as I had no devices on me, I wouldnât know until I made it back to my clothes. San was certainly blowing up my phone by now, asking where I was and why I didnât join him when it was quiz nightâwhich only meant that I would question him about whichever lesson he had decided he didnât know well enough, so really, it wasnât a fun activity, but I loved San, so, I helped him out from time to time.
Taking a deep whiff of the air, waiting for a second to determine whether anyone was in my vicinity, I was glad when my wolf sensed nothing, so I nudged the shedâs door open with my fur-coated head and walked inside. The small lamp I had turned on cast a dim warm hue over the abandoned place, and I approached the table as I felt my bones shifting, my jaw locking in tight and my lungs constricting for a second. My joints popped and my head felt like it was splitting in two, but it all lasted for a second or two, until I was standing tall on my legs, hands reached out to stabilise myself on the table. Shifting wasnât painful by any means, but it always left me a bit disoriented. The doctors in the city had told me it was because I was an early bloomer, my body forced to mature before its right time, so it wasnât anything necessarily bad, just uncomfortable. As I regained my senses and shook my head to clear the dizziness, my muscles locked up and my wolf purred loudly, almost to the point it escaped past my own lips. Something was amiss. In the dim lighting, I noticed another heap of clothes thrown on the ground, just by the entrance. The scent tooâŠit was familiar, too familiar, and I panicked. How had I missed it? Had I become so used to it that it didnât faze my wolf anymore?
As I hastily tried to grab my clothes, nakedness be damned Iâd get dressed on the way, the shedâs door was slammed open, a low grunt echoing in the otherwise silent space. My eyes widened as a gorgeous black wolf with orchid eyes stared back at me, huffing and puffing as saliva dripped from its mouth. It was big and strong, its vanilla and firewood scent a lot more permeating than before. My knees felt weak as my hands tightened into the table, holding myself up since my brain was short-circuiting. For a second, the big black wolf didnât move, its snarl loud in the shed, but then, bones cracked and the black fur slowly disappeared as the wolf shifted into something more human looking, tall and lean, strong andâŠvery naked. My eyes widened when I finally realised it was Yunho standing in the doorway, his eyes still orchid coloured as they bled into mine, and I was frozen as my wolf started whining, whispering to me to approach Yunho, to touch his hot and strong body, to entice him and make him claim us.
Yunhoâs body was anything like I had seen before. He was alluring by all means, and the lower my eyes dropped the tighter my chest felt, the lump in my throat getting bigger and harder to ignore. I had seen many guys naked before, but they couldnât compare to Yunho, everything about him wasâŠbig. My hands flattened against the surface of the table and I tilted my head before I could stop myself, well aware that my wolf was more in charge of me than my own conscience, my eyes a bright orchid as Yunhoâs lips pressed into a straight line, his eyes not shy of taking in every curve of my body, his hands balling up into fists at his sides. It was hard to breathe, and it was even harder to control my bodily reactions when Yunho was so close, so exposed and vulnerable for taking. And maybe he was thinking the same thing because all of a sudden, we were moving towards each other, our eyes glimmering in the dim light and our chests heaving as I bared my fangs at Yunho, whose lips curled into a low snarl. I was so close to touching him, I could feel his body heat, but I knew I couldnât. We werenât ourselves just yet, the adrenaline coursed through our bodies from the run, and our wolves were stronger and louder than under normal circumstances. He wouldâve been so easy to touch, though, as we stopped barely a few feet away from each other, desire written all over his features, but in a last attempt to find control over my body and mind, I snapped out under my wolfâs control.
I found my voice, but just barely, as my cheeks flushed a deep red, âIâmâIâI thought nobody knew of the shed, IâIâm, uh, Iâm sorry for barging in. I didnât knowâIâve never seen you here before, Iââ
âY/N.â Yunhoâs voice was deeper than ever before, his round eyes dangerous as they were narrowed into slits, watching me closely. Just hearing my name said like that shut me up really fast as my heart raced in my chest, and I knew Yunho could hear it. It was so loud. I couldâve touched him, my wolf wanted it desperately, but Yunho wasnât himself just yet, he didnât look like it, âIâve gone to this Academy for longer than you, of course I know about this place. Mingi and I come here all the time.â
I released a shuddering breath, forcing my eyes to stay on his face, anywhere but lower as I couldnât trust myself and my wolf just yet. I really wanted to reach out and trace his firm muscles, to cradle him close to myself, to burry my face between his pecks, to lick the sweat beads that rolled down his navel, lower into his happy trail until they reached hisâ âYou should go before Mingi returns.â
I jumped, mouth dry as I realised I was staring lower than I was supposed to, my whole chest and ears burning now, not just my cheeks, âIâm sorry.â I managed to mutter before I hurried back to the table and clumsily put on my clothes. I knew I looked like I had been mauled by how messy my hair was, my shirt untucked and one of the pantlegs rolled lower than the other, but I needed to leave before Iâd do something Iâd regret later. Yunho wasnât mine, we werenât mated, and I couldnât do anything about it. But as I went to rush past him, he caught my wrist with frightening speed, his palm hot and large. I gulped but didnât look at him, my eyes falling on the heap next to his clothes, very clearly Mingiâs now that he had pointed it out.
âYou shouldnât show yourself to just anyone, Y/N, itâs lowly.â The pang in my heart was more painful than anything I had experienced before. What did he mean by that? I had literally been on out a run, of course, I wasnât showing myself to just anyone, it was only normal I was naked, or was I supposed to shift while wearing my clothes only to rip them apart? Besides, who had permitted him to say such things when he was the biggest manwhore I had known to date?! His words hadnât just hurt me, they ignited an angry fire deep in my veins that had lay dormant for too long.
âIs it lowly shifting back into my human form after a run, Yunho? Really?â I chuckled humourlessly, my next words coming out in a snare as I looked at him with a glare, âYouâre rather quick to judge me when you have no shame sleeping with half of the Academy, shouldnât that be considered lowly?â
Before Yunho could say anything and before I could regret the words I had just spoken, I stormed off, flinching as I almost collided with a large white wolf, its head tilted in confusion as we stared at each other for a second. I gulped and averted my orchid-coloured eyes, âHello, Mingi.â
The wolf huffed and bowed his head slightly, and despite wanting to flee, I pushed the door open for him as the wolf let out an appreciative whine, its eyes switching between Yunho and me once it was halfway inside the shed. But I didnât wait around to hear Mingiâs questions as I rushed back to campus, checking my phone to see five missed calls from San and ten even angrier texts than the voicemails he left, clearly upplaying his sadness. I could hear Wooyoungâs witchy cackle in the background as he no doubt was playing on Sanâs new PlayStation. A quick text later, I let San know that I had lost track of time while I was on my run and that weâd see each other during breakfast the next morning. Sneaking around the dorms to sleep in Sanâs bed tonight wouldâve been worth, if only my heart and mind werenât in turmoil, aching all over again due to Yunhoâs nasty and undeserved assumptions. I had no idea why he acted so differently with me, itâs like he was a completely different person in my presence, and I didnât enjoy it. It hurt me deeply. What had I done to deserve such coldness from him?
           The ride home with the Chois was filled with laughter and sharing stories, the radio lowered once San and I started telling them about the Academy and our classes. Sanâs family had always felt like a second family to me. They were warm and very loving people, even if I had initially struggled to warm up to them, they had never pushed or pried for any information, no matter how insignificant it was. Thus, I came to trust them rather quickly since Mrs. Choi loved baking and would often invite me over during the holidays. Besides, Iâd always leave with a basketful of whichever cookies Mrs. Choi decided to bake that day, and since my mother has a sweet tooth, she was always more than eager to send me over to the Chois to help them out. Sanâs parents' business trip was successful and they managed to expand their branches to the North as well, which would require them frequent trips to Aurora Falls, which was the biggest human settlement in our country. It seemed that there were human investors who were eager to expand their businesses to the South, which would benefit them a lot since their franchises were mostly nonexistent around here. It was a day to celebrate, which the Chois were really good at doing. I knew theyâd smuggle in some really expensive champagne tonight to the bonfire, after all, they did everything with grandeur.
My parents had been lounging around the front porch when the Chois's expensive SUV pulled up in front of our humble abode, my motherâs face had lit up like a Christmas tree as she came to welcome me home, and the Chois as well. After quick hugs and kisses, the Chois were off and I was left with my parents, who were smiling from ear to ear.
âLook at you!â My father had said as he engulfed me in a bear hug and spun me around, making me giggle into his chest, âYouâre radiating, what are they feeding you at the Academy?â
âMrs. Namâs cooking is really delicious, but I donât think itâs because of the food.â I giggled as my feet had finally touched the ground. My mother stood to the side, my duffle bag already in her hand as she shook her head at our antics, âI suspect itâs the clear air and the vast forest grounds.â
âYouâre still running on your own?â My motherâs eyebrows had furrowed as I walked up to her, throwing an arm around her shoulders as we headed for the house. The rumble of a loud engine reached our ears as we took the steps up the porch. I knew whose car it was, it was hard to miss when nobody elseâs car engine was as loud as the Song twins, âMrs. Song told me her sons had proposed to go on runs with you, but youâve turned them down each time. I know weâre all still adjusting to living in a pack, but having company on your runs is actually very healthy for you and your wolf, my dear.â
I wished to correct my mother that it had been Mingi who had proposed to come on runs with me, no mention of Yunho. We had crossed paths once while we were both out hunting during a full moon and because my cramps had been really bad that day, Mingi was nice enough to remain a respectable distance away and guide me for the night, keeping an eye out for other not-so-kind predators. There were months when my shifting went a little haywire during the full moon, my senses dull and my bones all miss shaped. Again, the doctors hadnât found anything wrong with me, they suspected it was due to my early blooming, which wasnât helping much. As we reached the front door, my father already opening it for us, the honk of a loud car made us turn back and look towards the orange Jeep, its windows rolled down, and the younger Song siblings cooped up in the backseat.
âHi, Mr. and Mrs. Byun!â Mingi called from the driverâs seat, all smiles as his glasses looked to be slipping off his nose. Wooyoung was just as enthusiastic as he leaned out the window, the car going at a slow pace now that they had almost reached their house.
âSee you tonight, right?!â Wooyoung shouted as he grinned widely, pointing specifically at me, âCanât leave Sannie on his own, right?!â
âRight.â My voice didnât have much force to it as my eyes stalled on Yunho, who was facing the windshield, his jaw set tight as he looked at Mingi and said something inaudible. I released a quiet sigh as we stepped through the doorway, my parents sharing a laugh at the siblings' antics. I tried to ignore the lump in my throat, the fire in my veins, the ache of my heart. Yunhoâs hurtful words were still too fresh in my mind, the look in his eyes and the vivid image of his body a constant image in the front of my mind. It wasnât surprising that I was still thinking about him. We had encountered each other just last night, after all, but I wished we never had. It was hard to ignore the yearning, especially when we were back at home, forced to visit the Songs weekly since our parents had grown so close with each other. I was happy for them, donât misunderstand me, but I wished the Song parents stopped blaming my âlonelinessâ on being an only child, thus forcing me to constantly hang out with their children. I didnât have any issues with the five of them, per se, but I hardly found anything I had in common with themâminus Yunho, since he wouldnât even look my way, let alone have a conversation with me.
âYou should tell San to sleep over tonight, maybe his parents can stay too!â My fatherâs words distracted me from my thoughts as I headed for the stairs, eager to fall into my comfortable bed, no Yeri to disturb my peace this time.
âHoney, they had barely returned home, let the Chois enjoy having their son home for at least three more days.â My mother gently chastised my father as she headed up the stairs after me, my duffle bag still in her hand, âHeâll sleep over before they go back to the Academy.â
âFine, but I found a really cool book about genealogy, Iâm sure heâd love reading through it.â
âSure, honey, sure.â My mother and I shared an amused look which made us chuckle, my fatherâs mumbled words blending into the background as he was headed for his study room, surely eager to get back to whatever book he was reading this time, âGet some sleep before lunch, Mama Song asked us to head over before they set the bonfire, sheâs making a new mushroom stew recipe sheâd like us to try.â
âYeah, okay,â I mumbled as I fell face-first into my pillows, groaning loudly as my muscles finally eased up, my body cocooned in the safety of my own scent. Finally, a little peace of mind.
But that peace of mind didnât last for long. The Song household was buzzing with life and laughter even before the other members of our community had started joining the bonfire. The mushroom stew was beyond delicious, and if I wasnât too shy, I wouldâve asked for a second plate but decided I could sneak in sometime during the evening and have a second plate, I knew Mrs. Song wouldnât mind since she was generous like that. Lunch went surprisingly well, mostly with everyone talking over each other, especially Wooyoung, Yeri, and Mr. Song, but that was to be expected. The Songs were very eccentric people and their household had always been chaotic. However, what did take me by surprise was the presence of a newcomer, someone who wasnât a werewolf. Her hair was dark and fell in long curls, her skin pale and her eyes very sharp, her lips the colour of blood and her stance very elegant. If I hadnât known better, I wouldâve thought she hated us, but anytime Mingi looked at her sheâd smile at him and her heartbeat would waver whenever he laughed. It wasnât hard to guess that she was the Petrova heir, the youngest vampire of the Baeâs. Knowing so much about them, thanks to my father, sitting at a table with her now felt surreal.
She didnât look like she wanted to talk much, but when my fatherâs innocent curiosity got the best of him and he started asking questions, she seemed rather pleased that she could gloat about her family. Her tone was sharp and she spoke rather straightforwardly, yet it was somehow obvious she didnât mean bad. She was a peculiar person and I felt immense respect for her, no real reason as to why, maybe itâs because I thought she was very cool. I wasnât brave enough to speak to her, so, besides stolen glances and a few shared glances, no words passed between the two of us. Besides, she was an amazing distraction to preoccupy my busy mind since conveniently Yunho and I ended up sitting next to each other. His body was warm, his scent almost tangible, and with every bite I took of my stew, it felt as if Yunhoâs sandalwood scent was deep in my throat, forcing me to gulp down copious amounts of water as if I was sitient all the time. Yunho sat rigidly next to me, his body mostly turned away from me and facing Dahyun, his youngest sister, who looked absent-minded as she played with her fork, occasionally staring at Mingi if he made the vampire girl laugh. She carried Mingiâs scent and a bite mark was visible on her nape, it wasnât hard to guess what she and Mingi were. Mates.
Thankfully, after lunch was over, San shortly arrived too and I could escape from the Song family, from Yunho, walking around the back garden as we searched for timber that would be good for the bonfire. Wooyoung, of course, came to join us and Dahyun was quick to do so too, with Mingi and Yunho busy setting up the back garden as our parents all helped. The vampire girl was busy in the kitchen, apparently, she could bake really yummy muffins, so she was busy doing just that. Once everything was set and people were coming over, Wooyoung sneaked off to bring us cans of beer, San cheering as we all uncapped ours, clinking them together loudly. The cold sparkling drink burned my parched throat as I wolfed it down, making San chuckle as Wooyoung was busy checking his friendâs free hand for splinters. I said nothing as a blush covered Sanâs cheeks, his eyes fond, as Wooyoung fussed about his friend.
âMom said sheâd leave us a little bit of champagne,â San grinned as he switched the hand holding his can of beer, Wooyoungâs eyebrows furrowed as his fingers gently traced Sanâs free palm, âItâll be in the highest cupboard.â
âOnly Mingi and Yunho can reach that high, though,â Wooyoung mumbled with a pout, still holding onto Sanâs hand despite being done with his inspection. I chuckled as San gave Wooyoung a look, his chest almost puffing out more.
âAre you sure about that?â He raised a straight eyebrow, leaning closer to Wooyoungâs face. I watched with intrigue as Wooyoung slightly caved in on himself, gulping almost nervously. His heartbeat remained steady, though, so I couldnât tell for sure whether Sanâs proximity made him nervous, âWho got that stuck ball off the basket last time, I donât reckon it was your brothers?â
âWell,â Wooyoung huffed, averting his eyes when San only leaned closer. I almost grinned when Wooyoungâs heart very loudly skipped a beat, but his eyebrows furrowed as he swiftly straightened himself, giving San a pointed look, âYou can jump high. And I suppose you have strong arms, it was sheer luck, really.â
Before the two could start bickering, I chuckled and reached a hand out towards Wooyoung, âWonât you check my hands for blisters too?â
Wooyoung seemed a little bit too eager to scurry off the log he was sharing with San as he kneeled in front of me, taking my hand into his. I chuckled and looked at San as I took a swing of my beer, Wooyoungâs warm fingers tracing lines as he hummed under his breath, turning my palm over, âYou have pretty hands, Y/N.â
âThank you,â I said, then switched my hands as Wooyoung continued to inspect them, a flush appearing on his face when San reached out to pet his hair since it was tousled by the wind earlier. It had settled now into a pleasant evening breeze. The chatter, music, and laughter coming from around the bonfire felt nice, warm. As I gazed at the fire, I was greeted by the sight of werewolves cosying up and sharing drinks and stories. Iâve never had this in the big city, it felt really nice to be surrounded by creatures that had your back even if they didnât know you well.
Wooyoung chuckled, his finger digging into my skin, right underneath my pinkie, âYunho has the same exact moles here too, on the same hand as well.â
My body froze as Sanâs eyebrows raised, he quickly scurried off the log to join Wooyoung crouching in front of me. I tried to keep the smile on my face, but the taste in my mouth soured as I looked down at the three moles that Iâve always had on my left palm, right underneath my pinkie finger.
âReally?â San sounded surprised and excited at the same time, âAre you sure?â
âOf course,â Wooyoung scoffed as he gave San a side glance, âHeâs my brother, I know him. Heâs always said that they look like stars. Before our sisters were born, heâd said they represented him, Mingi, and me. Of course, the closest to the one he called himself was Mingi because they are twins and blah blah, sometimes this twin thing gets old.â
âYouâre just jealous.â San teased Wooyoung as my eyes were stuck on the three moles, something in my stomach dropping. Iâve always said the three dots looked like stars and represented my family: my mom, my father, and me. Weâd always be there for each other, close by, looking over one another. Wooyoung and Sanâs voices drowned out as they started bickering about whether Mingi and Yunho had a deeper bond than any other werewolf due to them being twins, but my mind was spinning with this new piece of information. It suddenly felt wrong having those moles there, especially since Yunho didnât want to have to do anything with me. I gulped, retracting my hand from Wooyoungâs hold as I stood abruptly, taking the two guys off guard.
âUhm, Iâll just see what my parents are up to if you donât mindâŠâ I knew my scent had soured, Sanâs furrowed eyebrows told me he had realised something had upset me. But I just smiled and patted Wooyoungâs head before I walked around my friends, my heart slightly racing as the chilly evening seemed to bite at my nose, making me sniff harder and harder by the time I reached my parents, who were talking to the Academyâs Principal, Mr. Kim.
âOh, Miss Byun,â The Principal was the first one to spot me, and he smiled as my parents beckoned me even closer, âI was just complimenting you. Ever since Miss Yeri started rooming with you, her grades not only went up but sheâs been better behaved too.â
âOh, uhm, thatâs great.â I tried to even out my expression, praying that my parents wouldnât question my souring mood, âI didnât do much, just asked her to follow some rules. She also asked if I could sometimes help her out with her homework.â
âFascinating,â The Principal muttered as my parents looked at me proudly, making me feel a little bit shy, âI knew letting her room with Miss Son wasnât too smart, those two gave me more headache than the ruling board does on the daily.â
The Principalâs comment had my parents laughing, the shared glance between them amused, and suddenly I realised Iâd never have that. I would never have a mate that stood by my side, cosied up to me, spoke to me about whatever insanity crossed their minds, no shared understanding glances, no cheek or neck nuzzles, no unbreakable bond, nothing. My jaw tightened as the air spiked with sandalwood and vanilla, and I hoped it would pass by before the tears could spring into my eyes. But the Universe seemed to be working against me today because the Principal caught Yunhoâs bicep before he could stalk off, his expression soft and his eyes questioning. He hadnât noticed my presence yet, because I knew his round eyes would turn harsh and his pouty lips would pull into a straight line the second he noticed me. His outgrown hair was tousled by the breeze, long strands framing his face handsomely as they brushed against his nape, some strands darker than the others.
âMr. Song, fancy seeing you.â The Principal patted Yunhoâs strong back with a proud smile, âI was just telling Mr. and Mrs. Byun how your little sister has been improving both academically and behaviour-wise too.â
âOh,â Yunhoâs pale cheeks flushed with colour as he slightly bowed, I could see my parents practically fawn over him. He was handsome, too handsome, everyone around here was in love with him whether they wanted to be or not, âI know my siblings give you a lot of headaches, but if it helps, youâll have to deal with fewer of us after this year.â
The Principal laughed as he shook his head, âBetween you and me, Iâd rather have you and Mingi attend the Academy for five more years than your younger siblings, although Dahyun is a sweet girl despite being odd.â
Even if the comment wasnât well received by Yunho, his left eye twitched slightly and his smile looked a bit forced all of a sudden, he just chuckled and bowed his head again, âTheyâll mature with time, Mingi and I did too.â
âIndeed, that is true.â Then the Principal was suddenly facing me, and I noticed the way Yunhoâs eyes slightly widened as if he actually hadnât noticed me standing just a few feet away, âYouâd be surprised to hear that Yunho was unstoppable as a child, we had to sedate him more than once during his runs. He also struggled to shift back until he became ten, isnât that peculiar?â
Before Yunho could interject, however, my mother spoke up to my horror, âMy daughter still struggles to shift, being an early bloomer is really straining.â
âIâm not an early bloomer, though.â Yunhoâs tone was a bit harsher, but I bet nobody noticed but me as his eyes bore into mine, his face void of any emotion. I sighed and looked away, trying to push the image of his exposed collarbones due to his unbuttoned shirt out of my head. His cheeks seemed unnaturally pink, he mustâve used some blush before coming down for the bonfire.
âSometimes when matesââ
âI think we should leave the younglings alone, no?â My father cut the Principal off with a charming smile as I looked at him, slightly taken aback. Nobody knew Yunho and I were supposed to be mates, not even Yunho, I hadnât told a soul. I doubt my father knows, he mustâve misinterpreted Yunho and my exchange as I winced and he just cleared his throat, sounding uncomfortable. Then, without wasting another second, my father was rushing us towards the bonfire, my mother laughing at something the Principal said as I turned to look at my dad. He was smiling gently and winked when he caught my stare, making me question whether he truly was oblivious to whether I had already found my mate or not. Yunho and I marched towards the bonfire wordlessly, and I flinched when I felt his warm knuckles brush against the back of my hand, but almost as if it was a fragment of my imagination, Yunho was beelining it towards a log on which a girl I didnât know sat, next to her Yeri with a bored expression on her face.
âYunho!â The unknown girl called out, making grabby hands at him. I watched as Yunho grinned and sat next to her, leaning into her space as the girl instantly flushed. My stomach coiled as I averted my eyes towards the fire, feeling its warmth slowly seep into my bones, but my muscles didnât ease up, they remained tense.
âDid you miss me, baby?â I tried not to whine as my wolf told me to pounce on the girl and drag her into the forest and show her what happens to those who touch Yunho, but I wouldâve looked completely insane if I had done that. Yunho wasnât done speaking, however, and I felt eyes on me which made my skin crawl, âI got held up, but Iâm all yours now.â
I tried not to feel sick as I chanced a glance towards Yunho, who was looking at me with a smirk. I could feel tears threatening to appear in my eyes, I didnât want to look pathetic, however, Yeri seemed to save me from the shame, âDude, did you get me a beer?â
âOf course, I did.â Yunho chuckled, finally looking away from me, âJust donât tell mom or Wooyoung.â
âI wonât, chill out.â Yeri scoffed as she opened her can of beer, grinning to herself in triumph, âMy room is yours tonight, then.â
They shared a look and I released a shaky breath as I had decided that I needed a moment away from everything. I knew everyone could smell my spiked scent and hear my heart thudding in an uneven rhythm, I didnât want them staring at me, so I quickly hurried inside the house and headed for the kitchen hoping it was deserted. Maybe Iâd find that bottle of champagne San was talking about and help myself to it, I knew nobody would mind. The kitchen was dark when I stepped through the archway, so I quickly felt around the wall for the light switch and gasped when light flooded the kitchen. When I got too into my head, I completely missed other scents or heartbeats around me, otherwise the vampire girl wouldnât have taken me off guard. She tilted her head and raised an amused eyebrow as she nibbled on a cherry.
âDid I scare you?â She asked, her tone still cold, âI thought werewolves have heightened senses too.â
âUh, we do.â I muttered as I walked further inside the kitchen, âI was distracted.â
âWhy is that?â The girl asked, looking curious as her expression slightly shifted.
âNo reason.â I lied as I opened a cupboard and grabbed a tall glass.
âAre you drinking wine?â She looked surprised as I walked to the cupboard I knew the champagne was hidden in, âCan I have some too?â
I paused and considered her question for a second, then shrugged, âSure, but itâs champagne.â
âGood, I like that more.â She smirked as she grabbed a tall glass too, then approached me. She was cold, she lacked the warmth werewolves emanated, but her scent was oddly not exactly hers. I studied her from my peripheral as I got on my tiptoes and grabbed the bottle of champagne. I had been around the Songs for long enough to know them by scent, and she very strongly reeked of Mingi. There was no further information needed to know they really were mated if only someone failed to notice her bite mark. The vampire girl said nothing as I opened the bottle of champagne, mindful of leaving some for San and Wooyoung as I poured the bubbly drink for the vampire before for myself. I could feel her eyes on me, studying me closely, and then she hummed, leaning her hip against the counter, âI might not be a werewolf, but you absolutely stink. Donât get me wrong, all werewolves do besides Mingi, but your scent is very bothersome right now.â
I gulped, feeling my cheeks heating up as I placed the bottle of champagne back into the cupboard. Getting told that you stink certainly wasnât very nice, but I knew firsthand that werewolves had distinctive scents, perhaps vampires werenât too fond of it. Not that I knew much about vampires, there were few in Colourful River and they seemed to frolic more with the humans since they were their blood bags. Still, her comment only worsened my mood as I handed her one of the glasses, trying not to grimace.
âSorry, Iâll try to keep it down next time,â I muttered over the rim of my glass, and then I took a bigger gulp than necessary. The vampire girl watched me with a raised eyebrow as she took a small sip, savouring the sweet taste unlike me. I didnât like the amused glint in her eyes, it felt as if she was looking down on me, but I really wasnât up for a confrontation right now.
âAs much as I would love to insult you right now,â My eyes widened as the vampire girl sighed, âOver the past year I learned that when your scent turns sour, or just becomes really unbearable to me, it means that youâre upset. So, I didnât mean to further upset you, Iâm just not very good at understanding how werewolves function.â
I chuckled under my breath as my next words escaped before I could stop myself, âFunny you say that when youâre surrounded by werewolves only right now. Why do you even hang around us if you canât stand us?â
Despite expecting harsh words as an answer to my jab, the vampire looked dejected as she leaned back into the counter, sighing loudly as she averted her eyes, âIf it wasnât for Mingi and I beingâmates, then I certainly wouldnât be here. When I was young, I had a really bad encounter with a rogue wolf and I have hated you all ever since, but I canât deny the pull I feel towards Mingi, itâs weird, but itâs there. And when I had tried ignoring it, it had hurt the both of us, so Iâm here now, trying to still embrace the fact that now Iâm part of this pack that Iâve hated my whole life and of the family thatâs been getting on my nerves ever since they moved to Nocturnal Parade.â
I hummed in surprise and took another sip of my drink, now suddenly understanding why the Song twins had reacted with disdain when I had brought up the Petrova family a year ago, I assume she and Mingi werenât together yet then.
âIt mustâve been hard accepting Mingi, then.â The girlâs cold exterior slowly melted away as she looked at me with surprise. I suppose she had been judged by many for her prejudices, but didnât everyone have some? I couldnât completely blame her for them, âSeeing a werewolf and a vampire together isnât uncommon, but I havenât heard of them being mated before. Do you mind if I ask how that happened?â
The vampire chuckled as she turned her head towards the window, gazing out as she took another sip of her champagne, âWe were drunk and had sex. I, apparently, bit Mingi where his scent gland is and triggered his imprinting. It feels weird to think about it, that maybe we wouldâve never ended up together otherwise, but I donât think thatâs true. I think I had always liked Mingi, my hatred had just gotten in the way of me realising my true feelings for him.â
I hummed, gaining a new perspective on their relationship. I have heard bits and pieces from Yeri, even Wooyoung sometimes, but Mingiâs younger sister was mostly speaking ill of the Petrova girl. Yeri didnât like the vampire at all and never failed to go on angry rants about how much she wanted to rip Mingiâs mate apart, but she couldnât because sheâd been accepted by the family, so the vampire girl was now untouchable. Speaking to the vampire, however, wasnât as awful as Yeri made me think it would be. She faced me again, her head tilted as she looked at me with a curious expression on her face.
âWhatâs your story? I donât think we had spoken before, right?â She asked as I shook my head, plastering on a small smile.
âWe moved here a year ago, the big city just wasnât for us anymore.â I shrugged, then traced the edge of the counter with my finger as I averted my eyes from the vampire, âNothing is interesting about me, I think Iâm just a regular, boring, werewolf. I did make a friend, though, itâs Choi San, if you know him?â
âOf course, I do,â The vampire scoffed, rolling her eyes as if hearing my best friendâs name was irritating to her, âWooyoung never shuts up about him, if I wouldnât have known better, Iâd suspect heâs in love with San.â
That caught my attention as I perked up, subconsciously leaning closer to the vampire. It felt as if she was wearing a patch of Mingiâs familiar scent, it was almost endearing if it wouldnât have reminded me of the fact that Iâd never have this with Yunho, âReally? You think Wooyoung is in love with San?â
The girl chuckled, looking at me with a smirk, âI wouldnât want to assume such a thing, but you must know Wooyoung is very irritating, so he only settles down when I threaten to tell San heâs always gushing about him behind his back. That must mean something, no?â
I bit my lower lip, buzzing with excitement at the prospect of Wooyoung returning Sanâs feelings. However, Iâd have to trade forward with this information very smartly, I didnât want to ruin something that apparently had so much potential. I only wanted to see San happy with the person he loved with his whole might.
âI hope it means something,â I muttered into my glass as I took another sip, making the vampire girlâs eyes gain a mischievous glint. I hoped she wouldnât say anything that would set back the two boys' relationship, but maybe I had finally gained an insider who could help me give tips to San to push their relationship a step forward.
âInteresting,â She mumbled as she took another sip as well, raising an eyebrow, âWhat about you, though? I know youâre rooming with Yeri, for which you have my condolences, but youâre connected to this family in more ways, right?â
I felt my palms sweat all of a sudden, âWhat do you mean?â
âI have sharp eyes, and very sensitive hearing. Whatâs between you and Yunââ
âNothing, absolutely nothing.â I wouldâve looked guilty even to a newcomer by how quick I was to shut down the vampireâs question and assumption, she hadnât even fully spelled Yunhoâs name yet. I gulped, feeling my heartbeat pick up, then I averted my eyes and hoped she would just drop the subjectâŠbut she didnât.
âItâs not my place to say what Iâm about to say next, but be careful.â My eyebrows furrowed as I dared take a peek at her from between my eyelashes, âThe Song twins arenât bad creatures, they really arenât, but Yunho isâŠa jackass, simply put. Heâs dated Seulgi, my friend, and things were really messy between them. I hear now heâs messing around with a girl who finished the Academy last year, I just donât want to see you end up like Seulgi. You seem like a genuine werewolf, kind-hearted too, I would hate to see Yunho destroy it all. Itâs not my place at all, I know, but maybe just let it be? Maybe itâs better if youâre not meant to be, you know?â
But we are meant to be, I wanted to say it, I wanted to snap at her, but she knew better. If she could see it, a complete outsider, then who was I to correct her? She had known Yunho for longer than me, she probably didnât have any bad intentions by warning me, but it still hurt. I gulped and downed the last of my champagne, knowing that my scent had soured once again. I came here to escape everything that was Yunho, yet, he was the subject once again. I hated it, but I couldnât do anything about it. As long as the both of us lived in this town, Yunho would somehow always be the subject, he was too popular and well-liked by the others.
âNo, youâre right, Iââ I paused when I realised I sounded shaky, âI donât even like him, donât worry. I know the type of guy he is, I wonât mingle with him. Iâm glad you found Mingi, his scent is all over you, by the way.â
The vampire blushed all of a sudden, it surprised me, but I was glad I had successfully diverted the subject from Yunho. She had a fond look on her face as she tried to save herself with a loud scoff, downing her champagne quickly, âMingi isnât too possessive, but since I donât have a scent as you guys do, heâs scenting me all the time. It was annoying at the beginning, but he wouldnât stop, so, I just had to accept the fact that everyone would know I was with him now. Itâs kind of endearing, but donât let him know, please! His ego is already through the roof.â
I chuckled, wondering what she was talking about because Mingi was one of the nicest creatures I had ever met. We werenât very close, but he always stopped to talk to me if we crossed paths in the hallways, and during the summer break, heâd even come over sometimes with baked goods, eager to discuss whatever book heâd lately read. I liked Mingi, he was nice to me and my family, sometimes perhaps too nice. Silence settled between the vampire girl and me, so I decided it was my time to excuse myself and join San and Wooyoung in the back garden once again. Surprisingly, I felt more at ease after speaking to the Petrova girl, I had always thought she was intimidating and too cold, but she was a lot nicer than I have been told. I cleared my throat and pointed towards the archway, an awkward smile making it onto my face.
âIâll head back outside if you donât mind.â But as I took off, she called out for me to stop.
âWait,â The vampire cleared her throat and looked a bit embarrassed as she dug into her pocket, her lips pursed as she avoided making eye contact, âSo, uhm, Dahyun forced me today to make some shitty bracelets with her and, honestly, I canât give this shit to any of my friends, they arenât werewolves.â
I quirked an eyebrow as she took her hand out of her pocket, then extended it towards me without meeting my eyes. Her palm opened and a simple, but pretty, brown leather bracelet sat in it. I chuckled, reaching for it with an amused smile. The bracelet was braided and it had a cute wood wolf charm, it looked like it was howling upon closer inspection. I was just about to make a playful comment about it when I noticed a very similar bracelet peeking out from underneath the sleeve of her blouse. The only difference was that the leather was a lighter brown than mine, so, I swallowed down my comment and instead looked at her with a big smile.
âThank you!â It oddly felt like a friendship offer too, but I didnât want to get too ahead of myself. Maybe she just genuinely didnât want to give it to her other friends, maybe she was embarrassed to do so, âItâs really pretty.â
âWhatever,â The vampire grumbled as she lowered her hand, fidgeting with her bracelet absentmindedly, âThat little animal forced me toânot that Iâm calling Dahyun an animal, or other werewolves, Iâwell.â
I laughed quietly as I wore the bracelet, looking at it for a longer second before I grinned at the Petrova girl, âDonât worry, I get what youâre saying. We are animals, after all, and since youâve already brought that up, please be a little nicer to Yeri, I canât keep listening to her whine about you.â
âI hate that brat.â The vampire scowled, but quickly caught herself, âI mean, sure, Iâll try to be nicerâŠsort of.â
I chuckled and raised my hand to wriggle my wrist, the wolf charm moving around, âFriends, maybe?â
The vampire seemed to think for a second before she smiled, a real smile that reached her sharp eyes too, âYeah, friends.â
I felt rather happy as I left the kitchen, fulfilled even, that I had managed to befriend another creature, and this was the Petrova, well now Bae, heir on top of it all. It made me feel excited as I hurried out of the house, planning to tell San and even Wooyoung, but I almost collided with two creatures once out on the porch. The girl's giggles became quiet as my wide eyes stared up into Yunhoâs equally surprised ones, but then, his grip tightened around the girlâs waist and he was suddenly manoeuvring themselves around me, a dark look crossing Yunhoâs features. I gulped, my heart racing as I heard the girl mutter something about me to Yunho, and then both were laughing. It was fine, I was alright. Yunho was free to do however he pleased, he didnât owe me anything, no explanations or promises. But my wolf howled inside my mind, a harsh ache suddenly hitting my insides, freezing me into my spot for a second as I gasped for air. I wondered if this exact feeling was the same as the vampire and Mingi had experienced when they tried ignoring their bond. If yes, it made me wonder how was I strong enough to still be going and acting as if Yunho wasnât my mate, as if his ignorance wasnât slowly killing me on the inside. All I wanted was to crumble to the ground and let the sobs wreck my body, but instead, I tried to clear my mind and find Sanâs scent to cosy up with him, burry my pain deep down, and revel in the safety my best friend had always offered me.
But as I finally reached my best friend, he was sitting by the bonfire with a very drunk Wooyoung stuck to his side, arms around Sanâs middle as his head was pressed into Sanâs collarbones. We made eye contact and Sanâs eyes were sparkling with elation and something else as he gestured with his head subtly at Wooyoung, so I knew I couldnât bother them. I didnât want to ruin their moment, I could basically smell just how happy, and drunk, San was. I wouldâve been a terrible friend if I had walked up to them just to mop around without telling them the real reason for my displeasure, so I decided to just head home for the night. The champagne had left my blood buzzing, and even though I wasnât tipsy, I knew how my night would end. Iâd bury myself deep underneath my pillows and blanket and cry myself to sleep, letting out my wails since nobody would be able to hear me. My parents wouldnât return for a few more hours, so I could just wallow in misery as loudly as I wanted to. But to leave, I had to grab my jacket first, which was in Wooyoungâs room courtesy to San who had thrown our jackets somewhere on his bed.
The house was silent as I made my way back inside, the kitchen dark once again, and since I couldnât hear a second heartbeat, I knew the vampire girl had left, probably, to find Mingi. I realised I was fiddling with the wolf charm as I made my way up the stairs, my body covered in goosebumps for no reason. I had been inside this house multiple times, I knew where everything was, but for some reason, my intuition was telling me to turn around and just go home without my jacket. My wolf was basically whimpering in my mind, trying to convince me to turn around as I stepped off the last stair, ears picking up on a faint noise. The hallway wasnât too narrow but it was long, and Wooyoungâs room was next to the upstairs bathroom, across from Yeriâs. The scents were so mingled up here that I couldnât tell whether anyone was upstairs, so I just hoped I didnât run into anyone because I wasnât capable of conversing right now. I felt spent, upset, and heartbroken at the same time. I knew this would happen, Iâd get ignored by Yunho once again, but it still stung each time it happened, I thought I had gotten used to it. Maybe I was reacting this badly because he had insulted me last night as well, and now his actions from tonight were also bugging me.
The faint noises got louder the closer I got to Wooyoungâs room, and with slight terror, I realised they sounded like hushed whispers and muffled moans. Glancing towards Yeriâs room, the door had been left slightly ajar, and despite dread filling my stomach, I found myself walking towards it, eyebrows furrowed once I picked up on a foreign citrusy scent. That, however, was the least of my worries as Yunhoâs intoxicating sandalwood and vanilla scent carried through the air in intense pumps, twisting something in my lower stomach, and making my mouth go dry. It was so intoxicating that I found myself creeping towards the door, my breath baited and my hands slightly trembling as my wolf whined at me to barge inside and let Yunho have us, ravish us. But the small crack left by the door being ajar was enough for me to see inside the dim room, making my heart drop in seconds. The girl Yunho had been hanging out with all night was on her knees in front of Yunho as he sat on the edge of the bed, leaning back on his hands as his mouth hung open, eyebrows furrowed, and eyes squeezed shut as low moans left his swollen lips. I couldnât pry my eyes away from Yunhoâs face despite the sudden urge to cry as my wolf howled loudly, making my blood boil now that I knew for sure others could have Yunho like this. At a particularly high-pitched moan, Yunhoâs eyes snapped open and found mine through the crack of the door, making me gasp loudly as I jumped back, feeling disgusted and full of rage at the same time. It wasnât fair of Yunho to constantly push me away, whether he knew I was his mate or not, and it wasnât fair that he could easily mess around with others while I was forced to suffer and watch him from afar. I didnât stall any longer, I was out of the house before I could hear more of the sounds they were making, Yunhoâs strong scent burning my throat even the next morning.
           The Spring Break passed by in a frenzy, and I had barely gotten any rest while I was home for the week. Every invite to the Songs I had turned down, disgusted at the thought of facing Yunho after everything. I didnât want to see him, I didnât want to hear him, I didnât want to smell him. I had made up my mind. If he didnât want me, I wouldnât want him either anymore. I have yearned enough after someone Iâd never have, so, I decided whatâs enough is enough. I knew the change wouldnât happen overnight, especially when my wolf snarled at me anytime I pushed the thought of Yunho away, whining loudly whenever he came up in a conversation. My wolf wasnât happy with my decision, but I was the one in control, and I was done being hurt all the time. I missed the serenity I once had before meeting Yunho and the rest of the Songs, but if finally living the life my parents had always wished for came with the price of finding an unrequited mate, then I could live with that for now. Perhaps if I went far enough from here then the bond would somehow finally completely break. I could only hope that was the case and I wouldnât get somehow incurably sick, Iâve heard of it happening before, and it scared me.
Today had been a long day, I felt tired and my back muscles were aching from having been sitting all day long, my brain sore from having been paying close attention in my classes. My notebooks were filled with notes, there was not a second to rest now that we were back at the Academy. San and I had wandered on our own paths sometime during the afternoon, his classes different from mine, besides, I knew he liked working out before going for his run, where heâd most probably be joined by Wooyoung. He had texted me asking whether I wanted to join the two of them, but I had politely declined. San knew I liked being on my own, so he never pushed me if I wasnât feeling up to it. I always enjoyed my runs more on the Academy grounds than back at home, because here the forest was large and I rarely ran into other wolves while being out there. At home, the boundaries were clearly fenced in, to keep us from wandering too far into the Haunted Woods and getting lost. Other creatures than us, more ferocious ones, lurked deep in the forest, and some of us from Nocturnal Parade had never returned once they ventured too far in.
I knew I couldnât go back to the shed, especially not now, out of fear of running into Yunho. And as if the Universe was laughing at me today, the way my wolf started purring before the scent even hit my nose shouldâve been a clear sign to turn around and go the other way towards the campus, on the backroads where not many liked walking. It was a good spot for the Fae to hide away and drink in natureâs powers, so most of us kept clear of it to offer them privacy. I knew they wouldnât mind if I stumbled upon them, and Iâd rather face their wrath than run into Yunho right now. As I rounded the corner, I stopped walking just in time to avoid crashing into Yunhoâs larger body. He gasped and pressed a hand against his chest, gulping almost too loudly. I didnât look at him as I averted my eyes, nor said anything despite my wolf trying to nudge me towards Yunho. I just tried to step around him and hurry towards the entrance. However, something very unexpected happened. Yunhoâs low voice sounded unsure, almost, a little breathy as well.
âAre you headed for a run right now?â My body froze upon hearing Yunhoâs question, and I tried to fight every particle of my body from stepping closer to him when his sandalwood scent called out to me. It was deeper, more earthy than ever before, and my wolf was purring so loudly it echoed in my ears as if it were real.
âYes.â My answer was short, but before I could leave, Yunho followed up with another question.
âMay I join you?â He sounded more confident this time, I could feel his eyes on me as my eyebrows furrowed.
What? I gulped, trying to keep my heartbeat even as his question echoed in my mind. Why now? Why did he want to join me on my run all of a sudden? Why was he even talking to me? Why was he acknowledging me? Without even realising it, I had started fiddling with the wolf charm of my bracelet, finding courage as I raised my head and looked into his chocolate brown eyes.
âNo.â Yunhoâs face became blank as he gulped again, his left eye slightly twitching, âI donât like going on runs with others.â
Yunho was silent for another second as I raised my eyebrow at him, challengingly. What did he want? His tongue poked the inside of his cheek as he huffed, a cynical smile crossing his features, âI see.â
I hummed, fingers tightening around the charm as I was displeased with his reaction, but I didnât say anything as I nodded once, stepping around him this time to resume my walk. But, once again, Yunho spoke up before I could leave.
âHave you done the assignment? For our Literature class.â Just what was he on? My eyebrows furrowed again as I looked at him confused, Yunho slightly turned his body to face mine since I was standing next to him.
âYes, we were supposed to hand it in before the Spring Break.â I knew my tone was sharp as I deadpanned, but I couldnât help myself. Yunho had never spoken to me like this before, let alone asked about a run or an assignment. If he stumbled into me on accident, he wouldnât even apologise, so this whole interaction was bizarre, âWhy? Have you not done yours?â
âI have.â Yunhoâs eyes narrowed then, slowly trailing down my body until it stopped on my wrist. I shivered and hid my arm behind my back as if I had done something I wasnât allowed to, my wolf whispered at me that I was wearing something that hadnât always belonged to me, âAre youâdid Mingi give you something of his?â
Once again, what? I huffed, closing my eyes for a second as I could feel irritation seep through my body. It wasnât just my scent souring, Yunhoâs sandalwood got replaced by the vanilla, which didnât smell as sweet as usual, âNo, why would he?â
But Yunho didnât answer as his jaw tightened, his eyes switching between mine before they fell back down to my wrist as if he were trying to see through the sleeve of my jacket. His long hair was tousled, almost as if he had been running his fingers through it too often, and his cheeks were covered in a coral blush and littered with fake freckles. His nails were painted yellow this time and they matched the neon yellow of his bomber jacket, which seemed to hide a purple mesh shirt underneath. A blue tie hung loosely around his neck, and his jeans had daisies stamped on his thighs. He looked amazing, even if peculiar, he made my wolf purr in a dreamy way that had me move slightly towards him, hoping that he hadnât noticed since he was still busy staring at my wrist, which I was still hiding behind my back.
âAre you lying to me right now?â Yunhoâs tone had turned a tad bit aggressive, and suddenly, I found him all up in my face, closing the distance between us with an alarming speed. My heart skipped a beat and my wolf leered at Yunhoâs actions, whispering sweet nothings into my ear, distracting me for a second from Yunhoâs sudden, and unwarranted, fury.
âWhat is your problem, Yunho?â Despite craving to touch him and nuzzle into the crook of his neck, I pushed through the sudden lustful haze and made my anger apparent. That seemed to catch Yunho off guard as his expression fell a bit, his eyebrows furrowing as he gulped, opening his mouth before he closed it again, seemingly not knowing how to answer my question. I scoffed, gave him a fierce glare, and ignored my wolfâs whimpers when I stepped back. Then I turned around to storm towards the exit. Where was all that audacity coming from?!
           It was a warm spring day, the sun had finally melted the last remnants of frostbite and dew, yet most students were cooped up in the Study Hall or Library, busy catching up with the projects and assignments they had procrastinated on so far. Perhaps going to the Library wouldâve been a smarter choice since the cacophony of the grand room distracted me more than once from my coursework. Midterms were right around the corner and everyone was squeezing in study time even on the weekends, determined to memorise as much material as possible. Thankfully, I wasnât behind in any of my classes but I still had to finish my Alchemy assignment, which was proving to be a headache. San was busy reading through his Anatomy notes and scribbling down even more information in his notebook as four different books were opened and strewn around him on the table. The sight made me chuckle, but I didnât bother San as I knew heâd get anxious if he wasnât able to finish checking all the materials he had proposed for himself to go over that day. He was quite literally a prodigy, yet he strived for even more perfection. I knew his whole future depended on his grades, but San was too smart for his own goodâŠacademically, at least.
As I jotted down another sentence about my failed experiment just from last night, Yeriâs chewing gum snapped loudly, making San flinch. He was so focused he didnât even look up, but his eyebrows slightly furrowed. I peeked at Yeri from above my laptop and raised an eyebrow at her when I realised, she had been staring at me already. She sighed as she placed her chin in her palm, grimacing as the chewing gum had stuck to the corner of her lips. I chuckled as she quickly got rid of it, and cleared her throat.
âDo you think youâll pass your Alchemy class this semester?â Yeriâs tone was deadpan, and it almost made me laugh. Maybe I shouldâve gone to the Library where we werenât allowed to speak much to each other, maybe then Yeri wouldâve spared me from her brutally honest questions.
âI sure hope so,â I muttered as I searched for the right formula on the internet, which was much faster than flipping through old pages of books, trying to find the answer for my magick elixir.
âWill you have to retake your class if you fail?â Yeri pressed, genuinely interested all of a sudden.
âNo, it would be the first time I failed this class, Iâd just retake the final exam,â I explained as San hummed next to me, highlighting something with green in the book he had borrowed from the Library. I was sure heâd get a good scrutinising from the librarian for that.
âHow many passes do I get before they fail me? Like the exams and shit.â
âWhich class are you failing, Yeri?â San spoke up with an amused tone as he sneaked a glance at her. I chuckled as I found the formula, then copied it into my notebook before putting it into my slideshow.
âDonât tell my brothers,â Yeri lowered her voice as she leaned over the table to be closer to San and me, âBut I might be failing Literature this year.â
âLiterature of all subjects?â San started laughing, prompting me to giggle as well. It was one of our easiest classes, trust Yeri to fail it. It seemed like the Songs were easily tricked by the easiest of tasks, Wooyoung was another prime example of that. He failed his Sports class last year, which shouldâve physically been impossible for a werewolfâŠeven all of the vampires had passed it.
âStop making fun of me,â Yeri pouted as she leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms over her chest, âNot everyone likes to readâI certainly donât.â
âWell, you should from now on, or youâll have to retake the whole class next year.â Yeriâs eyes widened at my inoffensive threat.
âWhatever,â She grumbled under her breath as her ears perked up, eyes looking around the room. Sanâs body seemed to tense too for a second before he relaxed, his ears tinged slightly red, âDonât wait for me to come back to our room tonight.â
âWhere are you going?â I felt like an older sister worrying about their younger sibling as my eyebrows furrowed. Yeri just rolled her eyes with a loud huff, eyes fixed on something behind me as she started smiling.
âIâm sleeping in Seungwannieâs room tonight.â I could hear footsteps approaching us rapidly.
âWhat about her roommate?â I asked as a familiar citrusy scent caught my attention, I didnât have to turn around to know who was coming.
âSheâll be fine, we like her.â I chuckled as Yeri winked, and then her eyes settled on San, or rather who stood now next to him. Before any of us could react, Wooyoung leaned down and pressed a fat kiss against Sanâs cheek, unleashing a heavy thundering of heartbeats. I ignored Sanâs heartbeats as I smiled at Wooyoung, who looked embarrassed by his actions, but he was grinning sheepishly as he lowered his head.
âHi!â He greeted us as San finally snapped out of his frozen state, giving Wooyoung a genuinely wide smile.
âHello, Woo,â I said as the younger pulled out a chair and sat in it, dismissing Yeri when she stuck her tongue out at her brother. Wooyoung rested his chin in his palm, head tilted as he looked at San.
âAre you still studying?â Wooyoungâs tone was impatient as Sanâs sigh was exasperated. I chuckled under my breath and went back to my slide show, looking over it for the nth time, âIâm so bored, San, you promised to come back to my room with me and entertain me.â
âOh, did you now, San?â Yeri grinned mischievously as she giggled, making Wooyoungâs eyes widen as he shot her an alarmed look. I watched the exchange wordlessly as Sanâs ears flushed a darker shade while he tried to make his body look even smaller as his wide shoulders hunched forward, âDoes that form of entertainment involveââ
âSong Yeri.â Mingiâs tone was authoritative as Yeriâs eyes widened, lips pressing into a straight line. How have I missed them approaching? Yunho was directly looking at me, his soft and chocolate brown eyes drilling into my forehead as I quickly looked away, once again busy with my PowerPoint presentation, âLeave your brother and San alone, must you always be such a menace?â
âIf they are idiotsâŠâ Yeri grumbled under her breath, and I watched curiously as both San and Wooyoung looked away, blushing and their hearts skipping a beat. I suppose it wonât take them much longer to finally come to terms that they like each other, Wooyoungâs been rather reactive lately around San, it was certainly fun to watch. What wasnât fun at all, however, was Yunhoâs unrelenting stare and his scrunched nose as he sniffed at the air.
âHello, Y/N.â I didnât expect the vampire girl to speak to me, she even had a smile on her face as my round eyes fell on her. It was a small smile, but it was there. I watched the people around us turn around surprised as they looked between me and the Petrova girl. I smiled and waved at her, the small wolf charm swishing around on my wrist. I didnât miss Yunhoâs eyes instantly falling onto it, nor the vampire girlâs satisfied smirk when Yeri scowled at her, âAre these rascals bothering you?â
âOh, not at all.â I chuckled, looking at San and Wooyoung as Yeri scoffed, but everyone just ignored her.
âWell, if you ever get bored of them, you can always join me and my friends.â The vampire girlâs eyes fell pointedly on Yeri and Wooyoung as Mingiâs grip tightened on her waist, âI know some creatures forget they cohabit a place with others whom they are constantly bothering and irritating.â
âOh, shove something up yourââ
âAlright!â Mingi chuckled, jumping in to de-escalate the situation, as always, âBefore this turns into another argument, my lovely girlfriend and I will be on our way.â
The Petrova girl winked at Yeri as she kissed Mingiâs cheek, and then the two turned and were off to a table where three creatures sat, all smiling at them except for one. She had long black hair, bangs that fell into her eyes, and a fierce glare as she stared at Yunho, then at me once she realised, I was looking at her.
âWonât you sit?â Wooyoung gestured towards the empty seat next to Yeri, and that seemed to snap Yunho out of whatever train of thought he seemed to be lost in. I chanced a glance at him before I went back to check for typos in my presentation, trying to ignore Yunhoâs vanilla scent spiking all of a sudden, so sweet it almost made me gasp. The last time it had been that sweet was when I caught him and that girl at the bonfire enjoying each other. I gulped and willed my wolf to remain silent as suddenly it took me everything to remain seated and not throw myself at Yunho, God, I so desperately wished to touch him and inhale him whole, but once again I had to remind myself that I had made a choice. No more Yunho, no more yearning, it was over. I deserved better, I could do better than this.
âNo, see you around.â Yunhoâs voice was strained as he quickly walked off, sitting alone at a large and almost empty table.
âThat was strange,â Wooyoung mumbled as Yeri hummed, turning around to stare at her brother with a frown.
âHeâs been acting strange ever since Y/N came to town,â I froze as Yeri faced me again, lips pursed, âNot that Iâm blaming you for my brotherâs behaviour, I just donât understand whatâs up with him. His scent gets stronger around you and heâs always moodier and snappier after he sees you, did you do something to him?â
I scoffed, rolling my eyes too as I closed my laptop, âRight, as if your brother had given me the chance to do something to him.â
Before anyone could question me, I stood and stormed towards the large bookcases lined closely to the exit, my muscles tense. Now that I had decided that I wanted nothing more to do with Yunho, my wolf had turned even more stubborn than it had been. I wanted to consume him, I wanted him to touch me and feel me up, it felt like I couldnât think or breathe in his presence. And when he wasnât around, my wolf whined and cried, begging me to find him and make him want us. But my will was stronger and I was determined to stay away even if it became harder and harder daily to go against my wolf. I wondered if Yunho felt the same way, if the thoughts of me were eating him up alive, if he was desperate to have me, if his wolf whined at him just like mine did. I sighed and closed my eyes, trying to ground myself into the present and push away all thoughts of the mate who didnât want me back. I wouldâve been struggling more half a year ago, but now it was second nature yearning after Yunho one second, then blocking him out the next one.
I still needed one more book for my presentation, the one that I could document myself from more in-depth as to why my experiment had failedâŠand I also shouldnât forget to cut the sound for the recording since Yeri is giggling and making fun of me in the background for almost ruining my desk. My fingers traced the sturdy shelf of the bookcase as I craned my neck back, reading the titles of the books, wondering whether I was in the right section. I was tall, but these bookcases were over two meters, so I might need a ladder if I find my book and itâs way too high up on the shelf. As I scanned the next aisle, I grinned in triumph when I read the title of the book I was searching for, Doâs and Donâts in Elixir Making, Alchemy, Level: kindergarten, by A. Turner. I chuckled under my breath at the blatant jab before I pushed myself up on my tiptoes, reaching forward and finding stability in the bookshelf when a sudden invasive warmth burned my nape, the scent of sandalwood forcing my eyes shut as I took a deep breath, my wolf purring when the sweet vanilla seemed to linger in my throat and oesophagus even after exhaling.
âIs this the one you were looking for?â Yunhoâs voice was low, too close to my ear, and I couldnât stop my heart from jolting in both fright and excitement. I whirled around, which was a mistake. There was barely any distance between our bodies as Yunho held the book in his big hand, long fingers curling around its old spine, his eyes soft, but his expression hardened. I gulped since my mouth felt dry, but the words didnât come to me as Yunho and I stood staring at each other. His grip tightened around the book and I finally looked at it, nodding hesitantly. He hummed and handed it over, our fingers brushing in the process and making my body lurch forward. Yunhoâs eyes widened, and I wondered if he had felt it too. The electricity, the low humming, the sudden tremble of my body at the fleeting touch, the depravation and desperation that was suddenly flowing through my veins, so close to claiming him as mine.
âYes.â My voice was steady despite my hammering heart, and the sweat that coated my brows. I cradled the book against my chest as if I was trying to protect myself from Yunho, protect my heart and mind too. But Yunho didnât look like he was about to move away, and I was too scared of making any moves, knowing that my legs would carry me straight in his arms, shamelessly at that. I couldnât let that happen, it wouldâve been humiliating. Yunhoâs lips parted as his eyebrows furrowed, long strands falling into his eyes, and he swiftly ran a hand through his hair as my eyes followed the motion. I gulped, wishing to do the same, but then Yunho exhaled and I felt my body lean towards him again, vanilla so sweet my mind was clouded with want.
âMingiâs girlfriend told me she had given you the sparse bracelet she and Dahyun had made.â I hadnât expected that, so I was curious where Yunho was going with this, âShe reeks of Mingi, so itâs no surprise your bracelet also reeks of Mingi.â
My eyebrows furrowed as I raised my hand, staring at it incredulously. Does it? I hadnât even noticed, how come? After all, Mingiâs scent had never been as invasive and constant as Yunhoâs. Bringing my wrist closer to my nose, I sniffed at it for a second, eyebrows furrowing when I noticed the faint hint of the earthy and cinnamon scent that was Mingi. It was barely even there, I wondered why Yunho was so sensitive towards it.
âOh, well, I can faintly smell it now that youâve pointed it out,â I muttered with a shrug as I lowered my arm, looking at Yunho with a questioning gaze. He bit his bottom lip and my eyes stayed there, wondering what the pink plush flesh would feel like underneath my teeth, whether Yunho would whine or growl if I were to sink my fangs into it and nip at the sensitive lip. But before my face could flush at the vivid image created in my mind, Yunho cleared his throat and took a small step towards me, making me press myself up against the bookcase. My body felt alive, my heart was racing, and my ears were ringing. I felt like I could do anything with Yunho around, as if I was untouchable.
âListen,â Yunho seemed to hesitate for a second before his eyes glazed over with conviction, his scent so overbearing that for a second it was all I could focus on, and his racing heart, âI had never meant to assume things about you, nor insinuate anything, but I realise my words had come off wrong more than once. I was harsh when I didnât mean to be, and I know you think Iâm a dick. Frankly, you have all the right to think that about me, I hadnât been the nicest to you until now.â
I wanted to ask why now, what had changed that he was finally acknowledging me, what was spurring him on to even talk to me like this, because it sounded like he was about to apologise and I hated how my heart was beating harder, making my wolf was howl in happiness, ready to accept Yunhoâs apology even if he didnât say the words. I remained silent as Yunho licked his pouty lips, and my eyes seemed to remain on them even as he continued to speak, âDo youâdo you believe in soulmates?â
I couldnât help but give Yunho an amused look, quirking an eyebrow, âWeâre literally werewolves who imprint on each other and have lifelong mates, do you believe in soulmates?â
Yunho froze, a little taken aback that I had answered his question with a question, âWhat about mates? Do you believe in mates, then?â
It seemed like neither one of us wanted to answer questions right now, but I sighed as I gave Yunho a resigned look, âI do, I believe in mates.â
âSince when?â Yunhoâs tone was turning slightly desperate as he kept pressing on, and I cleared my throat, averting my eyes for a bit.
âSince I was little, but I suppose I started firmly believing that mates do exist after I came here.â Maybe if I didnât say it too directly, heâd still understand what I was trying to hint at.
âYeah?â Yunhoâs tone was faint, his face suddenly softening as he exhaled quietly.
âWhat about you? I donât think Iâve seen you settle with anyone for a longer period since I came here.â Yunhoâs jaw clenched as I looked back into his eyes, tilting my head as my eyes narrowed at him.
âThe concept of mates was silly to meâŠâ Yunhoâs tone was hard as he took a step back, making my wolf whine in protest, but I remained silent and ignored the sudden coldness that plunged through my body, âUntil you came to Nocturnal Parade.â
My whole body went cold upon hearing his words, and my eyes widened as Yunhoâs admission echoed in my ears. Did that mean he knew we were mates? Could that mean that Yunho was aware that we were fated, but he was ignoring it on purpose? That was utterly more painful than being in a one-sided mated situation, because it meant he was purposefully rejecting me. My eyebrows furrowed as Yunhoâs expression was blank once again, his eyes hardening the longer I stared at him in silence.
âYeah?â
âYeah.â
I felt like I couldnât breathe, so many questions whirling in my head, making me question every little interaction that weâve had in the past year, even more so the recent ones. Why would he ignore me? Was I not good enough? Was I not pretty to him? Was I not appealing to his wolf? Why did Yunho hate me so much that he ignored the fact that we were mates for a whole year, making it so hard for me to be in his vicinity? I blinked, suddenly aware that I had tears in my eyes, even my wolf was whining at the realisation. Yunho didnât say anything as he watched my shocked expression morph into something of sadness mixed with anger, and then I squared my shoulders and glared at him. I didnât say anything as I pressed the book against his chest to push him back, trying to keep it together in front of him despite wanting to scream at him, demand answers, and throw all the books from the shelves at him. Yunho looked taken off guard as I pushed him back by his chest, his gasp loud as I ripped the book away from his chest and stormed back to the table I shared with San and the Song siblings, my blood fuming and my thoughts running a mile per hour. Yunho was horrible and he didnât deserve me, even if we were mates. As I loudly and aggressively sat back down in my chair, heads turned to look at me curiously, but nobody bothered me when San shook his head once he noticed Wooyoung open his mouth to drill me with questions.
There was one insistent pair of eyes, however, that didnât look away even after I had given them a death glare, and it was the creature who was sitting with Mingi and the Petrova girl. Her eyes tracked Yunho as he hurriedly gathered his things from the table and left the hall, a scowl settling on her face before she was watching me again. I opened my book and opted to ignore her, I didnât have time for all this drama, I had to finish an assignment and study for the midterms as well.
           The next day wasnât much different, except that there were barely any empty seats to find in both the Library and the Study Hall. After San and I had squeezed ourselves in between a Fae and a Druid, we spent four hours in the Library, our backs aching by the time we headed for lunch. My brain felt numb and my eyes ached from dehydration, and if I thought San would stop his revision while we enjoyed our meal, I was wrong. He was reciting a whole paragraph as he mumbled to himself over a mouthful of vegetable soup, scooping up the baby carrots into his spoon and placing them in my bowl absentmindedly. I smiled at his antics and found myself feeling fond of San and our friendship. Even though I have been here for a year and three months now, I got to experience so many new things and emotions. It was as if I was born for the first time, eager to experience our world through new lenses. If I thought back to my whole life spent in the big city, I couldnât help but feel sad over how much I had missed out on. The community, however, in Nocturnal Parade had a way of filling in the gaps, and the absence of fond and good memories in a way that tricked my brain into believing that I was always part of this town, of this community, of this pack. It was exhilarating, and for the first time in months, I found myself craving partnership.
So, when San finally started complaining about physically being unable to revise and learn anymore, his muscles crying out for a good stretch, I proposed we go on a run together. It took San only a few seconds to realise what I saying, and then he sprung up from his seat with newfound energy, packing all of his belongings in mere minutes. I giggled as I followed suit, my backpack almost falling from my hands when San grabbed my biceps and hurled me after himself with little care that I was struggling to keep my feet from tangling together as we basically ran out of the Library. I ended up giggling as San faced me with sparkling eyes, his mouth wide but curling into a dimpled smile.
âIâve been waiting for this day since forever!â San exclaimed as we hurried down the hallway for no reason, but Sanâs excitement was so palpable that I could almost touch it. It would be the second time Iâd join San on his run, so I understood why this felt like a life-changing event to him. I chuckled and linked our arms together to try and slow San down, calm him down a little bit, âWhich deity must I thank that you chose me as your companion for a run?â
I rolled my eyes and turned my head to watch San as I released his arm to let him hop down the stairs, âItâs warm outside and I canât study anymore, I feel tired. I thought you also needed a second away from it all.â
âI sure do,â San muttered under his breath as he waited at the foot of the stairs for me to reach him, âAll this studying just for me to not know which major I actually want, weâre four months away from graduating from the Academy, Y/N.â
I hummed and linked our arms together again as I veered us towards the backroads leading to campus, âI know, but youâve got this San. Whether you choose Medical Engineering or Medicine and Pharmacy, youâll do well, I just know it.â
âI want to do so much, but I feel like we have so little time,â San mumbled, his lips downturned as we left the building.
âWe might not be vampires, but we certainly have more than enough time to live a lifetime full of completing our wishes and wants, donât you think?â I tried to cheer my best friend up as I nudged his shoulder, but San just sighed long and stopped walking. His scent suddenly soured, and I frowned as he shuffled on his feet, keeping his eyes on the ground.
âIâm justâŠâ He sighed and I hummed, spurring him on to continue, âWhat if Wooyoung doesnât like me the way I like him?â
That was a tough question, I would hate myself if I answered it the wrong way and only saddened San more. I gulped and grabbed his shoulders, shaking him lightly, âSan, do you not see the way Wooyoung just gravitates towards you? His eyes glimmer when he looks at you, heâs always smiling and laughing in your presence, and heâs always whiney when you donât pay attention to him. He searches for you in every room, and heâs always talking about you, somehow roping you up into a conversation that has nothing to do with you. I know baring our feelings is scary, but what ifâŠwhat if Wooyoung likes you the way you like him, and youâre just both wasting time? And if he somehow isnât into you, itâs Wooyoung, you know nothing will change. Heâll treat you the same way, San. You might be heartbroken but life goes on, and youâll find someone who isâŠnot Wooyoung.â
âWow,â San chuckled, biting his bottom lip to stop himself from laughing, âYou really were doing so well until you brought up Wooyoung not being into me.â
âIâm sorry!â I exclaimed, feeling bad only for a second as San started laughing. I huffed as he threw an arm over my shoulders and pulled me into his side, a light flush settling over his cheeks. He was still smiling and his scent had evened out, so I knew he wasnât upset anymore. Maybe my speech was good, after all, even if I ruined it by insinuating Wooyoung might not be into San.
âYouâre right, Y/N,â San and I started walking again, âI wonât waste any more time. Iâll tell him before the next full moon.â
My eyes widened as I looked at Sanâs side profile, âThatâs in five days.â
âI know.â San and I shared a look before I hummed, grabbing him around the hips to give him a reassuring squeeze. He smiled in contentment as we wobbled our way through the grass-covered path, thankful that we didnât come across any Fae that was drinking up the warm sun rays as they lay in the grass.
And, well, thatâs how I ended up on a run not just with San, but Wooyoung also. It didnât bother me, it turned out that Wooyoung was a lot more coordinated and serious when in wolf form than he was in his human shape. His wolf wasnât too large, but it had great stamina as it ran ahead of San and me, its fur a mixture of black and white, reminding me of his brothers, who both had beautiful fur and majestic builds. At first glance, it seemed as if Wooyoung was aimlessly leading us around the forest, but I was proven wrong when we arrived at a small waterfall, of which I had no idea it even existed. My wolf purred as it shook its fur, looking around with sharp eyes, making me chuckle inside my head when I noticed San headed towards Wooyoung, rubbing their muzzles together. My wolf howled, making me feel embarrassed when both San and Wooyoung looked my way, the amused glint in Wooyoungâs wolf eyes unmistakable even like this. When I was in my wolf form, it was hard to control its reactions, so I was forced to wallow in the embarrassment of the jealousy my wolf felt over what San and Wooyoung had. Even to my wolf, it was obvious that the twoâs bond ran deep, that there was something they wouldnât be able to deny for much longer.
As if Sanâs wolf had sensed my shift in mood, he approached with strong footsteps, rising a little taller than my own wolf. He was nowhere near as large as Yunho or Mingi, but the wolf was still big and menacing looking. The darkness of its eyes was intimidating to anyone who didnât know it was San. The sourness of my scent, however, disappeared the second San affectionately brushed its body against mine, huffing under his breath as our heads bumped together in an acknowledging way. It was sweet, it tempered my wolfâs antics if only for a second as we heard the bushes rustling, the steps sounding closer and closer. My skin twitched as I bared my fangs for any unwelcome predator, but even my wolf was shocked to see a black and white wolf emerge from behind a large boulder. It was hard to think straight when your wolf was in control of your body and mind, and I had to pull every part of my mind together to stop my wolf from pouncing on Yunho the second they made eye contact. Something deep rumbled out of the black wolfâs throat as Wooyoung skipped over gleefully, its mouth opened as it made a funny sound.
Mingi imitated the sound as they bopped their noses together, a rumble leaving Sanâs throat as he stood next to me, protectively, as he watched Yunhoâs wolf. A very quiet whine managed to somehow slip past my clenched jaw still when Yunho and Wooyoung acknowledged each other, and the second I realised my wolf would actually throw itself at Yunho, I somehow gathered enough mental strength to force myself to jump away from the group, a loud howl leaving my throat. I knew everyone was watching me, but I was panting and my wolf was purring, I knew I had to leave before I created an even bigger scene. So, when I took off, hopeful that the others would let me be, my wolf almost leered at me when Yunhoâs vanilla scent permeated every part of my being, its burning gaze on my body making me choke up as I could see the big, black, wolf chase after me. Everyone else wasnât far behind, but Yunho seemed to run faster than any of them, forcing me to push myself as my paws hit the forest ground harshly, my lungs heaving for air as we waved through the trees, racing through the forest.
Yunhoâs loud puffs of air wouldâve covered my skin in goosebumps, a constant reminder of just how close he was to me, to catching me. Because it felt like a chase, as if I was running away from a dangerous predator, and would end up dead, my windpipe crushed between its malicious fangs. My heart raced in my chest and my lungs burned from the lack of air, but my wolf wasnât tired yet. In fact, it was elated that Yunho was relentlessly chasing, loud huffs and growls leaving its mouth anytime he thought he had finally caught up to us, only to realise my wolf was just tricking him and would speed up once again. My wolf was thrilled as it howled loudly, it wouldâve sounded like laughter if I was in my human form, and then it took a sharp left cut as we jumped over numerous fallen logs. My skin was on fire as adrenaline coursed through my body at an alarming state, and I couldnât remember a time when I had been so in touch with my wolf and the nature that surrounded us. I couldnât lie, I was excited as well as I listened closely to Yunhoâs heavy breaths, still hot on our trail even though he couldnât quite catch up with us.
I couldnât tell whether the others were still after us because Yunhoâs scent was so intense that it was the only thing my wolf could smell and focus on, but I hoped the others would forgive me for my sudden departure once I had apologised to them. I just hoped San wouldnât worry about me, but then again, itâs not like I couldnât take care of myself, and right now it didnât feel like I was in danger despite Yunho breathing down our neck. Before I could question where my wolf was taking us, the trees became less dense and the soil a little muddier, and I realised we were headed towards the shed. I suppose my muscles had eased up enough for me to end my run, but I wouldnât want to come to the shed since this isnât where I had left my clothes, I felt confusion spike through my senses, but my wolf was quick to completely push it down. My bones started aching as I gasped loudly for air, the shed now in eyesight as I realised my wolf was forcing me to shift. I didnât want to be naked out in the wild, but I couldnât stop the transformation if my wolf forced it upon me. I groaned when my bones snapped into place, the burgundy fur slowly disappearing as I was forced up onto my legs, my claws slowly retracting into normal nails as my jaw snapped into place, a little sore from the sudden action.
I could feel my hair brush just above my shoulders and I gasped as I tumbled forward into the shedâs door, my feet aching and numb from having pushed myself too hard in the chase. My body felt on fire as my heart raced loudly in my chest, the adrenaline making me more alert than normal as I hurried inside the shed, trying to shift back so that I wouldnât have to walk to campus naked, but my wolf was opposed to the idea. Before I could wonder why, all my questions were answered. The shedâs door slammed shut loudly behind me and I jumped, whirling around in panic as Yunhoâs tall form stood looming in the doorway. There was something different about him right now, about the air between us. It was tense, I felt like I couldnât breathe in the dim lighting of the shed, and I gulped as I took in Yunhoâs appearance. His long brown hair was all over the place, falling into his dark eyes, which lacked their warmth. They were narrowed into slits as he was panting through his mouth, his cheeks tinged a deep red, the flush continuing down to his chest. His fangs hadnât retracted yet, though, and they were poking past his pink bottom lip. Yunhoâs nose was scrunched up as he leered at me, and I gulped nervously, all of a sudden too aware of my nakedness as I tried to shield my exposed private parts with my hand and arm.
Something prompted Yunho to suddenly push forward, consequently making me backtrack until I collided with the old wooden table, making my heart race even faster as Yunho slowly stalked towards me, his eyes an intense orchid colour. I felt shy all of a sudden as if we hadnât already seen each other naked, but my wolf purred at me and forced my hands away from my body as I felt frozen in place, big eyes looking up at Yunho once he stood too close, too easy to reach. His heart was pounding just as hard as mine as his chest fell and rose rapidly, and my eyes fluttered shut when his vanilla scent made my head swim. It felt as if I was underwater, trying to grip onto my last string of sanity as Yunho growled, hot fingers digging into my hip. My eyes flew open, widening as I looked down at Yunhoâs hand holding me, leaving crescent moons as his chapped yellow nails dug into my warm skin. He stepped even closer, caging me in, and making me look up at him as I felt hazy. My wolf was whispering at me to spread my legs just a little further and let him nestle in between them. I wanted Yunho like nothing else before.
âY/N.â Yunhoâs voice was the lowest I have ever heard it be. His eyes seemed to be unfocused as he grabbed me with both hands now, slowly tracing my sides as if he were memorising my body. I had to bite my bottom lip to stop any sounds from escaping, and in a moment of weakness, I allowed my wolf to do to its liking as I raised my right hand, fingers almost hesitantly touching Yunhoâs left peck. He shivered as his jaw tightened, stepping even closer until our bodies were touching. It was too much to feel all of him against my skin, his body burning mine up in a way I thought wasnât possible. My breath stuttered in my throat when Yunhoâs fingers ghosted over my breasts, mine travelling lower on his torso until they were massaging circles right above his happy trail, making him growl, âI canât do it anymore.â
It was hard to speak, but I needed to understand what he meant. I swallowed around nothing, letting my head fall back as Yunhoâs pupils dilated upon seeing my exposed neck, âWhatâwhat do you mean?â
Without realising, my hands were tracing his lower back, slipping lower and lower until they hovered right above his ass cheeks, hesitant to touch until Yunho roughly grabbed my left breast, rutting against my thigh. I keened, pressing him closer as my fingers dug into his naked flesh, my skin practically singing as he tilted my head even further back with his free hand, his index finger pressing against my bottom lip insistently. I couldnât breathe as the wooden edge of the table dug into my back, but I didnât care as my body experienced things it never had before. It was exhilarating, but also scary that I had given in so quickly. I knew it was mostly my wolf doing this, but I couldnât find my grip. I actually didnât want to, so I let my wolf take the lead for once when it came to Yunho. Itâs what weâve wanted for a year, after all, to feel him all over us, close to us, in us.
âYouâre so alluring,â Yunho whispered as his head lowered, his hot lips pressing against my cheek as I flushed a darker red, âMaddening to the point I canât sleep at night, Y/N. I want to devour you whole, take you as you are. I need you.â
I whimpered as Yunho and I made eye contact, his hand which was holding my breast now sneaking to my lower back as he made me arch into him, my lower stomach coiling at how easy it would be to just let him take whatever he needed. And I wanted it too, my wolf was desperate for it, so I leaned up until our lips were brushing together, my own orchid eyes reflected in his.
âWhy now?â I whispered, watching as Yunho gulped, lips parting as if he was trying to inhale my very breath, âWhy do you want me now?â
I gasped when Yunho suddenly hoisted me up, my legs crushing his hips as I latched onto him, my eyes shaking slightly as he nipped at my jawline, his fangs dangerous but not there to harm, âItâs not just now, I always want you. Even when Iâm sleeping, youâre in my every dream.â
My eyes fluttered close as Yunho kissed behind my ear, making me sigh in pleasure as he trailed more kisses on my neck until he was dangerously close to my scent gland, âBut youâve always ignored me, I thought you didnât like me.â
Yunho growled as he nipped at my skin, making me lick my lips as we came eye to eye once again. I wanted to kiss him breathless, but he was talking before I could do so, âI donât like you, Iâm obsessed with you. I want you to be mine, forever. I had known you belonged to me the second I first saw you.â
My wolf purred and I moaned as he pressed open-mouthed kisses against my neck, up to my jawline until our cheeks were pressed together, and he was nuzzling his nose into it, his sandalwood scent rubbing deeply into my skin. Our noses bumped together and my wolf was leering, so happy that we were in Yunhoâs arms, so lenient to let him mark us, mate us. And just like that, my heartbeat stuttered and my eyebrows furrowed, somehow my mind clearing through the lustful fog that was clouding it, âSince the second you first saw me?â
âYes,â Yunho muttered lowly, kissing my cheek before he looked into my eyes, âI had smelled you before I had even seen you, I thought I was going crazy, turns out I wasnât. I had just found my mate.â
Before my wolf could let me gloss over this new piece of information, I pressed, âSo you knew all this time that we were mates? That I was fated to be with you?â
âYes, Y/N, I knew.â The grin on Yunhoâs face was anything but pleasant as my heart dropped all the way to my stomach. He knew all this time and he left me in the dark to suffer alone, cry myself to sleep thinking I wasnât good enough, that even my own mate didnât want anything to do with me. I had thought all this time that I was too weird, too much, too shy to be fated with someone like Yunho, I had thought it was a cruel joke made by the Universe to laugh at me, I couldnât have a peaceful and perfect life even if we left the city. I had been suffering for the past year and all this time Yunho knew, and yet, he did it on purpose. He didnât care for me, he didnât think for a second what this did to my mental health and image of myself. He was my mate, yet instead of protecting me, making me happy, and keeping me safe, he pushed me towards my darkest times where I felt like I wasnât even real, that I didnât matter to anyone, that Iâd never be enough.
âPut me down.â My tone was just as shaky as my whole mental state right now, crumbling faster than my wolf could grasp the situation and try to silence me again. Yunhoâs eyes widened slightly, then his eyebrows furrowed, and instead of doing what I asked, he only held me tighter, âYunho, put me down right now.â
âY/N, I donâtâlisten, we can discuss this. I messed up, if you listen to the wholeââ
âIf you donât put me down right now, Yunho, youâll never see me again.â My wolf was whining as Yunhoâs expression crumbled into hurt and panic, his chest falling and rising rapidly as I could hear his heart race for different reasons now. But I wouldnât let this go his way, I couldnât just gloss over this and act as if I hadnât been miserable since the moment I met him. It hurt too much, even my wolf was finally realising what was happening, that he had actively refused his mate for whatever reason I wasnât curious to know. And even though I could see it in Yunhoâs eyes, the need to go against my demand and keep me here, very slowly, he started to move, letting one leg down at a time. My feet were cold as they touched the shedâs flooring, and I gulped as Yunho still hounded me into the table. I tried to keep the tears out of my eyes as I gulped, taking a shaky breath. Then, I pushed him back since he wasnât moving away, and closed my eyes as I felt my bones shift around without me having to force my wolf to cooperate. So much for running with your pack.
           The tables have somehow turned. It wasnât me yearning after Yunho anymore, it was him yearning after me now. He was everywhere I went, albeit the Academyâs grounds werenât as humongous as a townâs grounds, but he was everywhere. I couldnât enjoy my meals anymore, I couldnât study in the Library or the Study Hall, I couldnât sit out in the Flower Fields on a blanket reading, and I couldnât even go on runs at a reasonable hour because Yunho was always there. It was slightly frightening and disarming, but my wolf was elated. She was practically mewling at all times, baring her neck in Yunhoâs direction anytime she could. Good thing my will was stronger than hers. It was peculiar to see how good I was at actually dismissing Yunhoâs whole existence, giving him a taste of his own medicine. I didnât find joy in ignoring him, but I was mad and hurt. I wouldnât allow him to just crawl back into my life as if nothing had happened, as if he hadnât known all this time that we were mates. Only a week had passed since our encounter on the run and the whole thing that went down in the shed, and I was positive Yunho was close to losing his mind.
I had felt like that for a good two months, but I took it a lot better than he was right now. He looked like he hadnât slept for two days at least, with dark bags under his eyes and his hair all wavy and in a man-bun since it looked unwashed. His nails lacked their usual vibrant colour and his outfits seemed less crazy, as if he wasnât putting much thought into them anymore, just wearing whatever was at hand. Yesterday, he had even worn one of Mingiâs black hoodies, a colour unseen on Yunho previously. It was jarring, I couldnât lie, but I wasnât going to give in to him just because he was moping about me keeping my distance from him. It wasnât even that deep, I hadnât even rejected him like he had done with me, I just needed time to sort out my feelings and thoughts, but I suppose Yunho didnât know that and assumed things were over between us. As if there had been anything, to begin with. Yeri, who had no issues rooming with me but didnât usually hang out much with me otherwise, was now suspiciously all up in my business every damn day, resulting in Yunho tagging along. I knew the Song siblings were close, but I hadnât seen Yunho and Yeri spend more than one hour together at the Academy, so they werenât slick with it when Yunho followed after Yeri, and subsequently me, all day like a kicked puppy.
But if it wasnât Yeri, then it was Dahyun, who had never spoken to me more than five words at once, but was now eager to get to know me, complimenting me about my rusty coloured hair and forcing me to do beaded bracelets with her in the Study Hall while Yunho sat a few seats away from us, staring at me without even blinking. Their antics had gotten old and irritating quite quickly, but the last nail had been today during lunch. I sat with San and Wooyoung, who were disgustingly sweet now that they had finally sorted out their relationship. They werenât dating, but they were certainly something more than friends, and they seemed fine with that, so, who was I to judge them? Our lunch was full of chatter as Wooyoung cackled at every small thing, animatedly retelling a time when San had tried to sneak into his room, only to slip down the roof and fall face-first into the mud. He had broken two teeth and had almost fractured his cheekbone if it wasnât for our magical werewolf healing. My appetite had even returned as my wolf was finally done acting as if it was the end of the world, however, when Yunhoâs oppressing sandalwood scent wafted through the air, it felt like my whole day was ruined.
Mingi and his girlfriend joined our table with quiet greetings as they sat, Yunho hot in tow as his eyes burned into the side of my head. I have had enough, but before I could excuse myself, Wooyoung was already talking to Yunho. The vampire girl gave me an understanding look before she sat back, pushing around the vegetables until Mingi noticed and took them from her. I watched their interactions while paying attention to Wooyoung, who had slightly settled down when San squeezed his thigh. But Yunho was still staring, breathing shallowly, his bottom lip jutting out almost pitifully. I wanted to yell at him that this was his fault and that I was sick of everything, but I kept my composure until I couldnât anymore. A scoff made us all look up, and I realised it was the same creature from the Library, part of Petrovaâs friend group.
âLook at you,â She sneered at Yunho malevolently, her lips curling into a wicked smirk, âYou thought you had found another bitch just to get kicked to the curb by her, didnât you? How pitiful.â
Before I could stop myself, I pushed my chair back and looked at the creature with a glare, âWho are you calling a bitch?â
I hadnât intended to growl, but my wolf was just as triggered as me, and we really didnât want to be provoked today. I wasnât confrontational, but I was beyond stressed by the midterms, and now Yunhoâs behaviour too.
Before this whole ordeal could escalate into something else, the Petrova girl scoffed, rolling her eyes, âReally, Seulgi? I thought we agreed youâd finally let it go.â
Seulgi, Yunhoâs ex-girlfriend I realised, bared her fangs at the other vampire, âJust because you suck your werewolf boyfriendâs dick, you shouldnât look down on your kin. Or did you forget who you are and where you come from?â
I hadnât seen anyone get angry as fast as the Petrova girl, her whole face going red, but before the two vampires could turn this into something physical, Mingi stood and faced Seulgi, âI would appreciate it if you stopped harassing my girlfriend, your own friend, Seulgi. Last time I checked, you and Yunho broke up because you cheated on him. Whatâs your fucking problem, huh? Do you want me to rip you apart? I would love to sink my fangs intoââ
âMingi.â His girlfriend looked sick as she gripped his hand tightly, shaking her head at him. Mingi took a sharp breath and looked at her with a guilty expression before he faced Seulgi again, who looked to be fuming. I exhaled, then grabbed my backpack and tapped Sanâs shoulder.
âIâm not hungry anymore, see you later.â Before San could ask where I was going, I was basically running out of the canteen, desperate to get away from everyone. The other students were staring at us curiously, and I hated it. I was tired and irritated, I just wanted to be alone and away from anything that was connected to Yunho. I knew Iâd have to face him and have a conversation with him sooner or later, but maybe Iâd first make him suffer for his choices for another few months. Maybe until we graduate.
My footsteps echoed down the corridor as I decided to head back to my dorm and take a nap, I still had some time until my Calculus class. However, footsteps followed mine hurriedly, and judging based on the absence of an overbearing scent, I guessed it was a vampire that was trailing me. Maybe it was the Petrova girl, I actually hoped it was her since I didnât really want to speak to anyone who couldnât take a hint. She was rather good at reading the room, over the past week weâve hung out more, and I got to know her a bit better. She was anything like Yeri had made her sound, and I was just glad to have a friend who was a female and my age. I was snapped out of my thoughts when I felt sharp nails digging through my sleeve and into my skin, making my wolf growl as I turned around with a sharp glare. It was Yunhoâs ex, the black-haired girl, Seulgi.
âWhat do you want?â I snapped, my eyebrows furrowing when she didnât let go of my arm. She looked me up and down with a grimace, scoffing under her breath.
âAre you Yunhoâs new bitch?â My jaw tensed and my wolf growled, but Seulgi continued before I could speak, âHave you fucked already? Did he tell you that you are the love of his life only to cheat on you with a fucking dog the next day?â
So, she was associating werewolves with dogs now, huh? I couldnât have disliked her more than I already did, but I gulped down the nasty names I couldâve called her, and opted to be the adult in this damn conversation, âEven if my answers to your questions were all yes, how is that your concern? Arenât you just his ex?â
âI might be his ex,â Seulgi snickered, stepping closer, âBut I know him better than anyone elseââ
âI highly doubt thatâs true since he has a twin brother, but sure, whatever you say, darling.â I cut her off, my tone turning cold as something like jealousy gripped my heart. My wolf was far from exhilarated to know that Seulgi and Yunho shared a past, but everyone had a life before they met their mates, no? I couldnât flip out over something like this.
âListen here, bitch,â Seulgi hissed, stepping so close I could smell her breath. It reeked of blood and menthol, âIâm just here to warn you, but since you want to get smart with me, I might as well give you a piece of my mind. You are nothing toââ
âKang Seulgi.â Yunhoâs sharp and dark tone made me shiver and Seulgiâs eyes widened. I hadnât even heard him approach, too focused on Seulgi and my own anger. His scent was strong, the sandalwood making it hard to breathe as it spiked sourly, âHavenât I told you countless times to leave alone anyone that comes in contact with me?â
âAre you scared Iâll let them know who you really are? This bitch isnât even into you, I canââ
âYou canât do nothing, shut the fuck up, you know nothing.â Yunho sneered as he stopped next to me, a few good heads taller than Seulgi as he loomed over her. She didnât look intimidated or scared as she grinned widely, almost insane looking. She tilted her head, her eyes slipping between the two of us.
âYou think just because you scent this bitch others wonât touchââ I flinched when Yunho suddenly grabbed her by the throat, yanking her towards himself. Even Seulgi seemed shocked, her eyes turning wide as she gripped Yunhoâs wrist in fear.
âIf you call her a bitch one more time, Seulgi, I swear to fucking God, I will murder you right here and right now.â Yunhoâs growl was guttural, I knew his wolf was talking rather than him, but Seulgi didnât seem to realise that as she started shaking like a leaf. She gasped, her eyes flickering to me before she tried to smooth out her face and look friendlier.
âIs sheâYunho, it hurts.â She whined, lower lip trembling as Yunhoâs nails grew sharper and dug more into her neck. I stepped up, knowing that Yunho wasnât completely himself.
âLet her go, Yunho, youâre hurting her.â My tone was harsh, and I gripped his lower arm to squeeze it painfully. Yunho huffed and let go of Seulgi, who I grabbed before she could stumble over her own feet.
âAre you alright?â I asked quietly as she started to hyperventilate, her eyes filled with tears.
âAre you mates?â Her voice was quiet as she looked back at Yunho, leaving me speechless. I opened my mouth to deny it, but no words came out.
âYes.â It was Yunho who answered, firm and loud, I could feel him step closer as his warmth mingled with mine. Seulgi gulped, then looked at him before at me, brushing my touch off her.
âIâm sorry.â Then she turned and hurried off before we could stop her, her sobs quite loud as they echoed down the corridors. I gulped, feeling a lump in my throat as Yunho was still behind me, hovering over me as if I would run away if he didnât.
Even I had a breaking point, so I gave in, âWhat do you wantââ
âForgive me, for everything.â Yunho was speaking before I could even finish my sentence as he came around me, and gripped my cheeks, taking me off guard, âI donât demand you do it right away, I know you must be very angry with me right now, but please, listen to me before you say anything. I didnât believe in mates because my parents arenât true mates. My fatherâs mate died when they were children and my mother denied her real mate to be with my father, so I decided to take matters into my own hands and not wait for love to find me. IâI also mightâve been selfish and a jackass for not wanting to settle down just yet, that is mainly the reason Iâve tried to ignore our bond this whole time.
âItâs so shitty of me and Iâm so ashamed of myself, but I was scared that you might not want me back, that I might be in a one-sided situationship. My parents had always told us that we have the right to deny whoever the Universe destined us with and find our own person, but they were wrong, theyâthey donât know what the pull of a true mate feels like. When Mingi and Petrova started going out, I was so angry, I felt so abandoned. Mingi and I had promised we would never imprint on anyone, but he broke his promise when he imprinted on Petrova. I was so dumb to be mad at him, and I was even more dumb to try and deny what we two have. I realised I was jealous of Mingi at some point because I thought Iâd never have what he has, and then you showed up and IâI didnât know what to do, how to navigate all these new emotions. I also had a girlfriend at the time and I seriously thought weâd work out, butâŠyou were all I could think about and want. In fact, I donât want anyone else but you, Y/N. Iâm justâIâm asking you to give me a chance. Just one chance.â
I gulped, overwhelmed by Yunhoâs confession and his proximity altogether as my wolf purred, prompting me to nuzzle my cheek into Yunhoâs palm, inhale his scent deeply as my nose brushed against his hot wrist, âOne chance?â
Yunhoâs heart skipped a beat as vanilla wrapped around us, his eyes regaining that pretty spark in them, âYes, just one chance, I beg. Iâll prove myself to you, Iâll treat you right, and Iâll love you unconditionally. I want to make up for the lost time, may Iâcan you let me? Iâll do whatever you ask of me.â
I licked my lips and watched as Yunhoâs mouth parted, inhaling through his lips as his heart started racing. His ears were flushed and I smiled, a little amused, as I raised my left hand and cupped his cheek, making his eyes widen. But he didnât stay frozen, he let his right hand fall from my cheek as he pressed his palm over my hand to keep it firmly pressing into his cheek, âI wonât forgive you overnight, I hope youâre aware of that. You made me really suffer, Yunho, it was so painful at some points, I thought the broken bond would kill me.â
âIâm sorry,â Yunho whispered sorrowfully as he leaned forward to press his forehead against mine, and I sighed, closing my eyes. For a second, it felt as if it were just the two of us in the world, our scents mixed and creating a safe cocoon that couldnât be broken unless we wanted it to. I felt my heart beat in a new rhythm, one that was stronger and more frantic somehow. I realised it was Yunhoâs heartbeat I was feeling, and not my own, it made me wonder whether he could feel mine too.
âI havenât felt this complete my whole life,â Yunho whispered in a shaky tone and I gulped, angling my head so that our noses would brush together. Yunhoâs sharp exhale fanned over my face and I smiled, listening to the whisper of my wolf. She was right, I finally had him, and I didnât have to withhold anymore. Even if with baby steps, we could work this out, I could forgive him if he proves himself to be a respectable and trustworthy werewolf. So, I tilted my head away, hearing Yunhoâs breath catch as if he was panicking until my lips were pressing against his pink ones. They were warm, just like I had fantasized they would be, and they tasted like strawberries. I almost giggled, but I was too focused on the feeling that spread through my body, stealing my breath away even if it was just an innocent and fleeting peck to Yunhoâs lips. My body tingled, and it felt like I saw the world for the first time when my eyes fluttered open, Yunho was already staring at me deeply. His cheeks were flushed dark, his fake blush all but disappearing under his real blush, and he was smiling so widely his cheeks mustâve hurt once we pulled away. I chuckled and shook my head, gently placing my arms around his neck as he hugged me close to himself.
âThis isnât me forgiving you, by the way, my wolf is just too desperate at this point for me to fight against her,â I muttered and Yunho laughed, his eyes creasing as he threw his head back, the sound of his joy music to my ears. I couldnât help but grin widely and tighten my arms around him, wondering how I had gotten so lucky to have him of all werewolves as my mate.
âMine too, are you busy right now?â The mischievous glint in Yunhoâs eyes told me whatever we were about to do would define how weâd move forward with our relationship.
âNot really, why?â
âMingi wonât be back until late evening, the dorm is all mine,â Yunho whispered, biting his bottom lip as his pupils dilated, eyes slowly trailing down my body as if I was already naked.
âGood, because I forbid Yeri from bringing back boys to our dorm, I canât go around breaking my own rule.â I wriggled my eyebrows at Yunho, making him laugh as his hands slowly slipped lower on my torso, feeling me all up. It made me feel hot all over, my wolf purring loudly as I fought the urge to tilt my head back and bare my neck at Yunho.
âOh, the horror on her face if sheâd see her brother under your sheets.â Yunho made a mocking sound as he pressed a hand against his mouth, my eyes lingered on his long fingers. Iâm sure he noticed because he suddenly smirked, then swiftly pecked my lips before he detached himself from me, intertwining our fingers as he eagerly led the way towards our side of campus, âLetâs stop wasting time.â
I hummed, feeling my chest all warm from Yunhoâs warmth, my cheeks flushed and my heart racing in my chest. All this time I thought my mate would never want me back, yet here we were now, headed to explore what the future held for us. My wolf and I couldnât have been happier.
âĄÂ Masterlist âĄÂ
âłPerm. taglist: @orshii @jjoongstar @tinyelfperson @thestarskiller @zuuhaa
@aaa-sia @gong-fourz @a-tinycarat @sooberryworld @hopefulrascalstatesmantoad
@anastasiamin860 @yunhogrippers @vcutparis @tunaasan @blvckarabixnvoid
@yusalterego @arigakittyo @slowee00 @jaerisdiction @hey-syia
@vnessalau @oddracha @chatsgotmytongue @potatos-on-clouds @yunhowooyo
@watermelon2319 @yoongzsmile28 @klllerwaifu @apriecotte @hwasbbyg
@kyeos4ng @samiiy20 @woosanhobros @aswho1estuff @khjoongie98
@ateez-main-yapper @kang-ulzzang @felixs-voice-makes-me-wanna @ginger-mingi @redzie02
@unholywriters @autieofthevalley @roomsofangel @peachyy-joonie @baeksofty
@tunafishyfishylike @syubseokie @jycas @fandom-freak-geek @intaksfav
@itswaffleberry @e3ellie @skz1-4-3 @hoe4yunho @kyeomooniee
@winklehwa @eyesonlyformingi @khjssss @torieisawesome99 @amrose8
@faeriehwa @hongjoongsprincess @iceteainsummer @lac3ybow @aurorajoye
@londonbridges01 @hyukssunflower @hwashua-luv @halloweenbyphoebebridgers
â complete the forms if you're interested! ^^
#bvidzsoo#cromernet#yunho x reader#jeong yunho x reader#yunho smut#jeong yunho smut#yunho angst#jeong yunho angst#yunho fluff#jeong yunho fluff#jeong yunho#yunho ateez#yunho oneshot#jeong yunho oneshot#ateez smut#ateez angst#ateez fluff#ateez fanfic#ateez oneshot#ateez x reader#ateez scenarios#ateez imagines#yunho fanfic#kim hongjoong#park seonghwa#kang yeosang#choi san#song mingi#jung wooyoung#choi jongho
838 notes
·
View notes
Text
Teacher's Pet, part II
Joel Miller x virgin f!reader
Summary: Joel gives you a few more lessons and a few more feelings start to surface. (Picks up right where part one left off so I recommend reading that first!)
Warnings: unbalanced power dynamics, virgin!reader, neighbor/bff/more experienced! Joel, age gap, oral (m!receiving), fingering, thigh riding, dirty talk, ungodly amount of pet names, unprotected sex, virginity loss (it's the real deal this time), he's back and more annoying than ever but still just as sweet, disgustingly fluffy at times, reader has hair he can run his fingers through but no other physical descriptions, no use of y/n
w/c: ......10.5k I am so sorry
a/n: It's here! I kept changing my mind with how I wanted this to go so hopefully I landed on something good. I'm absolutely still blown away by the amount of love and support you guys gave on part one :'))) you are all incredible. Hoping and praying this one lives up to everyone's expectations
Part One
my masterlist
"Well, excuse the fuck outta me" he huffs, but the feigned offense is betrayed by the way heâs positively beaming down at you. "I'm about to give you the best fuckin' lay of your life, and here you are makin' fun of me." "The best fuckin' lay of my life? I havenât even had one lay. Don't exactly have anything to compare it to." "Yeah, well, trust me. Best you're ever gonna get.â "That's some big talk, cowboy. Let's see if you can live up to that."
Getting on your knees for Joel Miller wasnât exactly on your agenda for today.Â
Not that youâre really complaining.Â
He doesnât look bad from this angle, you have to admit. His chest looks broader from where you are on your knees in front of him, if thatâs even possible. His hair is messy and tousled from where your fingers pulled and tugged with a pretty red flush spreading down his neck and chest, and the soft curve of his belly looking positively sinful.Â
âFirst lesson is how to take a manâs pants off,â Joel starts. âThink you can handle that? Or do you need a demonstration first?âÂ
You scowl up at him, his words pulling you out of your transfixation on his body.Â
âShut up,â you hiss. âI can take your pants off.âÂ
He grins and raises an eyebrow.Â
âYeah? Go on then. Show me.â
You roll your eyes but take a steadying breath, trying your best to calm your pounding pulse and trembling fingers as you reach up for his belt buckle. The metallic jingle has your heart fluttering in your chest, and you make quick work of the rest, unbuttoning and unzipping his jeans until theyâre hanging open in front of you.
You stop for a moment and glance up at him. Heâs looking down at you, a soft encouraging smile playing on his lips.Â
âSâokay, baby. Keep goinâ,â he murmurs, nodding his head once.Â
You give him a small nod and a tight swallow around the lump in your throat, dropping your gaze back to the task at hand. Gently, gingerly, you hook your fingers in the waistband of both his jeans and boxers, pulling them both down simultaneously.Â
A tiny, barely audible gasp escapes you when his cock springs free and bobs heavily in front of you.Â
âJesus Christ,â you whisper, too stunned to stop the words from slipping out.Â
âJust Joel if fine, actually.âÂ
You barely even register his jab and you definitely donât have the bandwidth to come up with any kind of witty comeback right now, your mind too busy processing the sight before you. Sure, youâve seen plenty of dicks before, the internet can be a magical place. But this, in person, up close and so real, is an entirely new experience.Â
He's big, thick, heavy, and long with a slight upward curve. The tip is flushed a deep pink, shiny with smeared precome with more beading at the slit. A few thin veins run from his base to his tip up the length in a twisting pattern, the dark hair at his base neatly trimmed. And heâs hard, so much so that it looks nearly painful and your stomach flutters know that you're the one who did that to him.
"You can touch it, y'know." Joel says softly after a few moments of silence. "It ain't gonna bite."
"Oh my god" you groan, bringing up a hand to scrub down your face as he pulls you out of your awe.Â
"Again, just Joel is fine."
He laughs proudly at his own joke and you drop your hands in your lap and stare up at him in disbelief.Â
"Oh c'mon! You walked right into that one, no need to get all-"
He cuts himself off with a hiss, the air escaping between his teeth and his head falling back as your hand wraps around him, squeezing just a little too tight to be pleasant. He staggers half a step backward, hips jerking away from your grip.
"You were saying?'' you ask sweetly, grinning up at him.
"Fuckin' christ, woman. You're tryin' to get me off not break it off"
You loosen your grip a little but keep your hand still and look at him with expectant eyes, waiting for further instruction. It's not that you don't know what to do, you just don't know how to do it well. How to do it for him.
You want to do well for him.
The realization should alarm you, scare you even. But you find it only spurs you on, only makes the want burning inside of you even more potent and pressing. You want to make him moan, gasp, make his body writhe beneath your touch. You want him to be breathless, shivering, and panting with pleasure. You want to make him come undone, just like you did for him.
"Okay" he starts, clearing his throat and taking a deep breath. "Lesson two is learning what he likes. Everyone's a lil different, but the basics are the same."
The nerves in your gut twist almost painfully, the anxiety of it all getting you half a second away from tapping out.Â
But your decision is set in stone when he drops his hand to yours where itâs wrapped around him, giving a light squeeze before he starts to gently guide your movements.Â
"Start slow,â he starts, a light strain tainting the edges of his voice. âNice and gentle. Wanna work up to it."
You nod and watch, focused intently as if you were actually a student in class as the head of his cock disappears and reappears in your fist. His hand covers yours nearly entirely as he drags it up and down while you try and memorize where he squeezes a little tighter, when he swipes his thumb over the head.Â
âCan give a little twist at the top,â he murmurs, voice low as he demonstrates what he means. âThere you go, baby. Just like that,â he sighs when you do the same.Â
Once satisfied, he removes his hand, letting you take control. You continue to pump him, trying to replicate the movements he just showed you. His cock is a warm, heavy weight in your hand, twitching and pulsing every now and then when you twist your wrist just right or swipe your thumb over his head like he showed you, collecting and spreading his precome to ease your strokes.Â
Your confidence builds with each stroke and soon enough you start to experiment with your pace, switching between faster and slower. He gently rocks his hips in time with your hand, unable to resist thrusting forward just slightly.
The fire inside you burns even hotter at the shaky breath that he lets out above you, heat spreading through your veins like wildfire before settling low in your belly, your core aching and pulsing with it.Â
"This good?" you ask concerned, your voice barely above a whisper.Â
He lets out a breathless chuckle and looks down at you with heavy lidded eyes.
"Yeah, honey. Real good," he rasps, a small smile spreading across his lips.
You match his smile, biting your lip and basking in his praise, a warm, gooey feeling spreading outwards from your heart to the tips of your fingers and toes. It's like he has a direct link to the inner workings of your brain and body with how effortlessly he can make you melt, with just a soft, easy smile and a few well chosen words.
"Should I...do you want my mouth?" you ask, glancing between his flushed, leaking cock and his hooded eyes.
"God yes, baby. J-just start slow. Lick the tip, get a feel for it. Don't try to take too much right away," he instructs, his voice constricting more and more with each word.Â
"So I shouldn't try to fit all of your giant cock in my mouth on my first go?" you quip, raising a brow.
"Please don't" he chuckles. "Don't want ya pukinâ all over the place. Might kill the mood," he adds with a grin.
You shake your head and let out a light laugh, the sound trailing off into a content hum when he brings his hand to the top of your head, his fingers tangling in your hair, dull nails scratching lightly at your scalp.
"You're ridiculous," you sigh, leaning into the touch.
"You love it."
You do, so, so much.
"Now c'mon. You've got work to do," he teases, his hand gently tugging at your hair.
You comply easily enough, leaning forward and tenderly swiping your tongue across the slit, licking up the precome that's gathered there. He hisses, a rush of hair pushing past his clenched teeth as his cock twitches in your hand, a fresh bead of precome forming.Â
With your confidence renewed by his reaction, you do it again, pressing your tongue flat against the slit and swirling it slowly around his swollen tip all while your hand still works him at a steady pace.Â
Emboldened, you take it a step further and close your lips around him, sealing them around the head to give him a slow, experimental suck. The groan he rewards you with has sparks shooting down the length of your spine.
"That's it. Good girl. Just like that," he pants, fingers tugging and tightening in your hair.
His praise washes over you in another wave of warmth, a feeling akin to a full-body shiver that has goosebumps breaking out over your skin. It strokes your ego, pride and confidence filling you as his soft moans and grunts fuel the fire burning in your belly.
Encouraged by the way heâs already falling apart, you take him a little deeper. Itâs only a few inches but your lips are already stretched wide, a slight ache already settling in your jaw from how wide it's being forced open.Â
You keep your tongue flat against the underside of his cock while you start to bob your head, trying to match the pace of your hand. But the motions are new and unfamiliar, your movements clumsy and uncoordinated and when he hits the roof of your mouth, your gag reflex kicks in forcing you to pull off quickly, coughing and sputtering.
"Easy. Easy," Joel soothes, his fingers scratching at your scalp again. "Try to breathe through your nose. And don't don't force it, yeah? Feels good, just the way you were doin' it."
"Sorry," you apologize sheepishly, looking up at him through your lashes.
"Ain't nothing to be sorry for. Sâyour first time. It takes practice. Now, c'mon. Try again. Nice and easy. And if this man tries to-"
But you're not in the mood for another Joel Miller Life Lesson, especially when heâs about to mention the other man who's name you can barely even remember anymore.Â
Thankfully, his words dissolve into a groan when you take him back in your mouth, your lips wrapping around his sensitive head, tongue flat where it slowly glides down the underside of his cock as you take him deeper.Â
The ache in your core is quickly growing more and more incessant. You can still feel the ghost of his fingers and tongue on you, your inner thighs wet and sticky with the memory. And the sinful sounds heâs making, whispered curses between breathy moans and grunts, are not exactly helping your case.Â
You manage to take a little more, his thick cock stretching your mouth wider, forcing your jaw open even further. You gag slightly around him again but youâre determined to push through it this time. YOu squeeze your eyes shut and breathe in harshly through your nose as saliva dribbles past the tight seal of your mouth and drips onto your hand, your fist diligently pumping what you can't take.
He responds with a low, guttural groan, his hips jerking forward, chasing after the sensation of your throat convulsing around him.Â
You're still only a little over halfway down and it's a quick realization that you'll never be able to get it all down your throat. Maybe you can try and practice, but itâs practically a pipe dream to even think about getting his whole cock into your throat without choking to death on it.
But that's a problem for another day.Â
For the next time.Â
For now, you hollow out your cheeks and suck as you pull back, tongue swirling along the underside until his cock leaves your mouth with a wet pop, a string of saliva connecting your swollen, spit-slicked lips to his glistening tip.Â
You use your hand to spread the wetness, mixing it with the precome that's leaking steadily from the flushed head. The smooth glide allows you to speed up your pace as you look up at him through your lashes, trying to gauge his reaction.
He's staring down at you with hazy, lust blown eyes, his jaw hanging open, panting heavily.
"How am I doing, Professor?" you tease with an innocent smile. A lazy grin slowly spreads on his face in return.
"Youâre a fuckinâ natural, baby," he mumbles, his hand moving from where it's tangled in your hair to cup your cheek, his thumb brushing over the apple of your flushed cheek, "My good girl."
And maybe, most likely, the words slipped out unintentionally, the heat of the moment forcing out things that he doesnât really mean. But all the alarms and sirens in your head warning yourself to not fall too deep into this trap that is Joel Miller with his pretty words and sweet praises and soft smiles are all dead silent right now. Thereâs not a single part of your brain thatâs trying to resist him right now. You doubt you could even if you wanted to.Â
Because he just called you his girl.Â
His.
To say youâre fucked would be the understatement of the century.Â
You hum, pressing your cheek into his palm, wanting, needing, craving more. More of his touch, his taste, his warmth, his cock, his praise. So you take him back in your mouth with a renewed determination, spurred on by his words, wanting to prove to him that he's right, that you are his good girl. Determined to show him that you can make him feel good, that you can please him, that he'll want more of you, need more of you.
And judging by the way his grip on your hair is almost painful, his thighs trembling as he holds himself still, fighting the urge to jerk his hips forward and shove his cock down your throat, you'd say you're doing a damn good job
"Makinâ me feel so good, baby. So fuckin' good," he pants when you take him a little deeper.
You whine quietly around him as you press your sticky thighs together. White hot heat pooling low in your belly, your neglected cunt throbbing and aching, slick, wet, and messy.Â
You squirm in your spot, rubbing your thighs together and grinding down on nothing in desperate search for the slightest bit of friction. You pray that the movement is subtle enough for Joel not to notice.Â
As if thatâs possible.
âOh, Sweetheart,â Joel starts, his tone annoyingly saccharine and condescending as he smirks down at you. âDid we forget somethinâ important?âÂ
Another small whimper is all you can muster, too focused and preoccupied with the way his thick length is filling your mouth, the weight and taste of him on your tongue dizzying and addicting.Â
âWell look at that,â he coos, his hand leaving your hair and sliding down your cheek to cradle your jaw. He swipes swiping over your bottom lip thatâs stretched around his length, smearing the spit thatâs gathered there.
âThink I finally found a way to shut ya up. We shouldâa done this a long time ago. Woulda saved me a lot of headaches,â he chuckles, the sound dissolving into a sharp hiss when you dig your nails into the tender skin of the back of his thigh, hard enough to leave a mark.
You pull off his cock with a wet pop, jaw aching as you glare up at him.Â
"I'd shut up if I were you" you warn, the threat of your words completely lost in the breathless, desperate way they leave your mouth. "Just one good chomp is all it would take" you add, clicking your teeth together for emphasis.
But Joel's face just splits into a grin, a full blown, infuriating smile that makes his eyes crinkle at the corners.Â
"Biting huh? Now thatâs a little kinky. Didn't know you had it in you, sweetheart."
"Shut up," you snap, but it still lacks any real heat, not with the way your lips are twitching at the corners, fighting a smile, your eyes undoubtedly sparkling, your heart definitely leaping out of your chest at the way his eyes are boring into yours.
"Careful, sweetheart. Might have to knock you down a whole letter grade for that type of talk. Gotta respect your professor ân all, yâknow."
"You're insufferable," you grumble.
"But yet, here you are, still on your knees."
"And I'm gonna get up and leave if you don't stop talking."
"Leave before or after you chomp my dick off? Cause I'd really like a heads up for that, if ya could."
"Jesus fucking christ, Joel!" You huff, rolling your eyes so hard it actually hurts. "Do you ever just shut the fuck up? I'm literally on my knees right now with your dick in my mouth and you're still finding ways to piss me off!"
âWhat can I say? Itâs a special talent of mine,â he says with a nonchalant shrug, the smug smile on his face making you want to genuinely bite his dick off now.
You drop the wet hand you had wrapped around him and start to move to your feet.
"You know what, I'm just gonna go. Maybe I'll call my coworker. He's not nearly as irritating as you," you huff, pushing yourself up onto shaky legs, your knees stiff and sore.Â
But you can't even take one step before he's grabbing your waist, his large, warm palm resting firmly on the swell of your hip. His fingers flex, his grip tightening, not enough to hurt, but it's enough to halt you in your tracks. You're not particularly fond of the way your heart skips a beat in your chest, the way you can feel goosebumps breaking out all over your body from just his touch.Â
He pulls you in closer until your chest is pressed against his, hard, wet cock pressed against your bare thigh.
"You really think youâre gonna leave with your pussy drippin' all over the place like that?â he says, his voice seamlessly switching from teasing to low and rough as his dark, hungry eyes bore into yours. âYou're about to ruin my floors with the way you're leakin' right now, baby. Wouldnât want that, now would we?âÂ
Your cheeks flame with embarrassment from how easily he was able to see your desperation, and with anger at how right he is.Â
"Shut the fuck up, Joel," you mumble, giving him a weak push at his chest. "I'm not leaking I-"
The rest of your sentence stays lodged in your throat when his free hand slips between your thighs. Two deft fingers drag through the slick mess, collecting your arousal and spreading it around, a soft, wet, obscene sound filling the space between you.Â
You don't even think to stop the high pitched, breathy whine from escaping your lips when he slides a thick finger inside you with no warning, your pathetic sound dissolving into a moan when he immediately follows it up with a second one, his palm pressed flat against your clit.
"Not leaking, hmm? Sure don't seem like it, baby," he purrs, his voice a low, rumbling drawl, his warm breath fanning across your cheek. "Feel that? How easy it was for me to get two fingers in ya?"
"Fuck," you whine as you dig your nails into the bare skin of his shoulder, hanging on to him and desperately searching for any semblance of stability as you try not to sway on shaky legs.
He crooks his fingers in you, fingertips digging into the spongy spot on your front wall that has your knees buckling, tiny stars dotting your vision momentarily as a rush of arousal gushes out of you, a pitiful whimper falling from your lips. Joel chuckles, low and dark and the sound shoots straight to your neglected clit, a bolt of lightning arcing down your spine.
"Yeah, that's what I thought," he murmurs, nosing at the sensitive skin below your ear, the faint scrape of his beard against your cheek sending a shiver down your spine.Â
The feeling of him removing his fingers is a cruel, sudden jolt, the emptiness and lack of pressure and friction has you keening, a needy, impatient noise bubbling up from your throat.
He's moving before you can complain though, stepping around you to sit on the edge of the bed and then promptly pulling you down onto his lap. You let out a small squeak of surprise as he forces you to straddle his thigh, pulling you down until your aching cunt is seated firmly against his bare skin. The position has his cock pressing against your hip, a drop of precome smearing against your skin.
"Fuckin' soaked for me, honey,â he drawls, his fingertips dimpling the soft skin of your hips. âAnd to think you were about to leave without gettin' what you came here for.âÂ
You can't even speak, too enraptured with the feeling of his strong muscles flexing subtly under your hypersensitive clit. So you ignore his teasing and just grind down instead, past the point of desperation.Â
But he would never let you win that easily, would he?Â
He laughs and tightens his grip on your hips, stopping your movement and holding you in place.
"Ah-ah, not so fast, baby. Let's talk about the terms first."
You give him the best glare you can muster while suppressing a needy whimper.Â
"Terms?"
"Yeah. Terms. Of all this. Like if this is a one time thing, or if we're gonna be havin' regular...lessons," he replies, his hands slowly sliding up your waist and coming to rest on your ribs, his thumbs stroking the undersides of your breasts.Â
"If you're gonna go out with this guy," he continues, his thumbs brushing over both of your nipples. "Or if I'm the only one who's gonna get to see this," he says, leaning forward, his warm breath fanning over your skin. You bite your lip, holding in the soft, needy moan threatening to spill out when his lips press to the hollow of your throat.
"If I'm the only one who gets to have you like this. If I'm the only one who's allowed to touch you. To kiss you," he says, punctuating his last word with a kiss to the center of your chest, his hands squeezing the swell of your breasts, his tongue flicking out and licking at your nipple.
"Or do you plan on letting him have you too?" He asks, the tip of his tongue swirling around your nipple before closing his lips around the pebbled peak, sucking it into his mouth, his teeth lightly grazing it before he pulls back. "'Cause I'm not too keen on sharin', baby."
You take a deep steadying breath, trying to clear the thick haze that's clouding your mind and focus on his words, his questions about the fucking terms.Â
And you do think about it, about your coworker who's been nothing but so sweet to you, who doesn't get on your nerves in under a millisecond. The coworker, Micheal, you think, his name finally returning to you, who doesn't tease you and play games and leave you a panting, needy, dripping mess.Â
And while he is really such a perfect gentleman, he isnât the one thatâs been there for you, listening to you complain about all the shitty things that have happened to you in the last year. He isnât the man that lets you use him as a punching bag whenever youâre frustrated, has never been the calm, reasonable voice that challenges the anxiety that overwhelms you and threatens to pull you under.Â
Michael has never held you when you've cried, never helped you cook dinner after a hard day at work, never fixed the flickering light in your bathroom. He certainly has never dropped a key to his front door in your palm accompanied by a lopsided smile and the words just in case ya need anything.Â
Michael isnât the one whoâs been the one to pick up your pieces and put you back together, so gently and tenderly, making you even better than you were before.
It's useless, trying to avoid it. Trying to push it down, bury it, ignore it, how you've been feeling and what you want.Â
Itâs Joel.
All of it.Â
You want Joel.Â
All of him.Â
You've wanted him since the day you showed up on his porch with a six pack. You've wanted him all those times you watched from a distance as he fixed something in your house, so capable and competent, casually waving away your slew of thank yous. You wanted him every single time he invited you over for a movie night, sitting close enough to you on his couch that you could feel the warmth radiating off of him. You wanted him every time he made your blood boil and your eyes roll so hard you swore you could see the back of your brain, and every time you genuinely thought you were going to smack him.Â
And now, you have him.
Right here, naked and hard and underneath you, your pussy leaking on his thigh.Â
The answer is so painfully obvious, the words falling from your lips before you even have a chance to process them.
"M'not gonna see him," you finally manage to say, your voice barely above a whisper. "Want this. Want you."
Joel hums, indicating that he heard you. But again, he would never let you win that easily.Â
"Speak up, baby," Joel says, releasing your nipple with a soft pop, his eyes dark and intense, a predatory, feral glint in them. "Can't hear you."
And it's infuriating and annoying, absolutely maddening. And it's the last straw.
You're not sure if it's the frustration, or the pent up desire, or the heat burning inside you, or the fact that Joel's still hard, and still leaking precum against your hip, as your cunt slides against his thigh, but you break.
You absolutely shatter.
"I want you!" you practically shout, hands balling into fists where they're resting on his shoulders.Â
"You, okay? You! You and your stupid, fucking, annoying ass, and your dumbass pickup truck, and your stupid, charming grin, and the way you always call me 'baby', and 'honey', and 'sweetheart'. It drives me fucking insane! And the way you're always fixing shit, and being so fucking helpful and sweet and you always, always make me laugh, and smile, and there hasnât been a day thatâs gone by in the past year that I didnât think about you and I canât get you out of my fucking head, not even for a single fucking second.âÂ
The words spill from your lips in a breathless tirade, and it feels good, freeing. It's like a weight has been lifted from your shoulders, like a great burden has been taken off of you.Â
But the feeling doesn't last long.
Silence stretches between you and it's suffocating, oppressive, and you feel like the walls are closing in on you, panic rising in your chest.
Your cheeks burn, nauseating embarrassment and humiliation coursing through you as you realize the full weight of what you just word-vomited all over him. Your chest heaves, and you hang your head, unable to bring yourself to look at him.
But then, a bright laugh sounds through the otherwise quiet room. And your eyes snap to Joel's face, only to find him smiling.
He's fucking laughing.
"Joel!" you scold, a mixture of mortification and confusion washing over you.
"I'm sorry, I'm sorry" he placates, but the laughter in his voice doesn't help to ease your nerves. "I didn't mean to laugh, it's just...I just can't believe how dense you are."
The daggers you shoot at him are truly deadly.Â
"What the hell is that supposed to mean?"
"Do you think I just go around callin' everyone 'baby' and 'sweetheart'?" he asks, quirking an eyebrow.
"I..." you stammer, trailing off as his words sink in.Â
"I mean, my southern charm is one thing,â he says, obnoxiously wiggling his eyebrows. âBut youâre seriously thick if you think I'm like this with anyone else.âÂ
You stare blankly at him, trying to process what heâs saying.Â
âDo you think I let all the neighbors just use me for free handy work, think I cook dinner with all of them, think I keep a stash of everyoneâs favorite snacks in my pantry, give everyone a fuckinâ key to my front door? And you think I just go around agreeing to sex lessons to anyone who asks?â He rambles, squeezing your hip.Â
Your brain is reeling as you try to wrap your head around everything.Â
"Well...noâ you stammer, your brows pinching together. âButâŠ"
"How many other girls you seen me bringin' home? Huh? How many other girls you see me with?"
"None" you admit sheepishly.
"Mhm. Because I don't. Not since you moved in next door."
You frown, confusion clouding your features. You open your mouth to speak but Joel cuts you off.
"I like you, baby," he admits with a sigh. "A lot. Maybe too much. But I wasn't about to lose you as a friend just because I'm crazy about you. And if being your friend is the only way I can be close to you, then I'd take it and die a happy man."
You can only stare at him, the words he just spoke bouncing around in your brain, and a warmth blooms in your chest, your heart fluttering wildly in your ribcage.
"Are you kidding me?!" You exclaim suddenly, hitting his shoulder.
"Hey! Ow!" he barks, his eyes widening as he grabs his shoulder. "The fuck was that for?!"
"You've been trying to sleep with me for a whole year?!"
"I wouldnât say trying," he says with a casual shrug. "Just waiting. Wanted you to take the lead but youâre a little stubborn, baby."
You scoff, glaring at him, not missing the way his lips twitch at the corners, the way his eyes sparkle with amusement.
"So, the reason why I haven't been able to catch a break the entire time we've known each other, has been because you've been trying to get in my pants? Is that what you're telling me?"
"Well, that part is just natural. You're just too easy to get riled up. And thatâs not my fault."
You open your mouth to argue with him but his sliding over your hips to palm at your ass and his lips are ghosting over the shell of your ear, his beard scraping against the sensitive skin.
"But no, I can't deny that I like it," he rasps, his breath warm against the side of your neck. "The way you get all fired up and angry, your face all flushed, your chest heaving. Mmm, it's nice. You look real pretty when you're all worked up and pissed off," he whispers, his lips curled in a smile when he presses a kiss to the spot below your ear before pulling back to look at you.Â
"Why didn't you tell me,â you say, voice softer now, the rough edges of your tone smoothed out by the feeling of his lips on your skin.
"Didn't want to make it weird. Didn't want you to think I was some creepy old man and ruin our friendship" he explains with a small shrug. "But then you came over here tonight askinâ for a sex lesson, which was not easy by the way, acting like I wasn't already about to burst outta my pants as soon as you asked. Thought for sure you were onto me. But then you started going on about that douche canoe Michael-"
"Joel."
"And then I got jealous and pissed, and figured it was time to cut my losses and just enjoy it while I can, but-"
"Joel."
"Then we were kissing and you were touchinâ me and you're so fucking sexy and-"
"Joel!"
"What?"
"Just kiss me, you idiot" you breathe, and before the words are even fully out of your mouth, his lips are on yours, crashing into you with enough force to knock the air out of your lungs.
Itâs bruising, searing, all consuming.
His fingers dig into the meat of your ass as he pulls you forward, the seam of your pussy dragging deliciously against the strong muscles under warm skin.Â
Your fingers tangle in his hair, and tug, the base of your spine tingling when he groans softly into your mouth, and you grind your hips against his, the wet heat of your cunt grinding into his thigh, pulling another soft, low sound from his throat.
"Fuck" he groans, pulling away just far enough to press his forehead to yours, his breath coming in quick, sharp pants, his chest heaving. "Baby, are you still okay with this?" he breathes, voice ragged and gravelly.
You look at him as if he's grown a second head.
"Are you serious?"
""I...well, I was serious when I said I'd be fine with being your friend, and I don't want you to think I'm tryna pressure you into anything."
You can't help but roll your eyes, the soft, endearing side of Joel coming out at the worst possible time.
"I literally just admitted that I've had a crush on you for months, and now I'm sitting on your lap, soaked, and grinding on your thigh and you're worried I don't want this? I think you might be the dense one here."
He grins, wicked and wide, a flash of sharp teeth, the dimple in his cheek deepening.
"Guess so," he says, the corners of his eyes crinkling.
You don't respond, and instead choose to silence him by pulling him into a kiss, licking at the seam of his lips and sucking his tongue into your mouth. He groans softly into your mouth, and you swallow the noise, rolling your hips again, chasing the sweet friction that's sending a delicious heat through your veins.
"God, baby," he breathes when he pulls back for air, hands on your ass gripping and guiding you against his leg, encouraging your movements. "Makin' such a mess, ain't ya?"
You bite your lip, nodding as a wave of arousal surges through you.
"Yeah, you are. Soakin' my leg, sweet girl," he says, his eyes flicking down between you, watching as your pussy drags along his thigh, coating him in a shiny, slippery sheen.
"Fuck, Joel, please" you whine, your hips jerking and rolling against him.
And that's all the encouragement he needs.
In the blink of an eye, you're on your back, Joel hovering above you, a wild look in his eyes.
"Don't worry, baby," he says, his voice low and husky, and he trails his fingers over your hip and up your ribs, his touch light, teasing, barely ghosting across your skin and it's almost ticklish, making you shiver. "M'gonna take care of you. Gonna make you feel so good."
Your heart thunders in your chest, and your cunt throbs, your arousal leaking out of you. It feels like youâre about to crawl out of your own skin, the desperation growing with every passing second.Â
He trails his fingers down your sternum, and over the flat expanse of your stomach, goosebumps breaking out across your skin in his wake, the muscles under your skin rippling and twitching at the soft, fleeting touches.
And when he reaches the crease of your thigh, you let out a shaky, trembling breath, and he chuckles softly, his lips curling into a crooked grin.
"Eager, are we?" he teases, dragging his fingers over the slick flesh between your legs, gathering the wetness pooled there before slowly sliding a single thick digit inside you. "We're gonna get there, baby. But gotta make sure you're ready first. Don't wanna hurt you.â
You whimper, your walls fluttering and clenching around his finger, and your hips roll forward, seeking friction, wanting, needing more.
Joel curses under his breath and groans softly when your wet, warm walls constrict around his finger. His cock leaks and twitches where itâs pressed against your thigh, and you whimper, both of you caught up in an endless cycle of keying each other up.Â
"Please, Joel" you beg, and the words come out soft, pleading, and desperate. You should probably be embarrassed at how quickly he's reduced you to a begging, quivering mess, but the way his eyes go dark, and his pupils blow wide, makes the embarrassment worth it.
"Please, what, baby?â He prods with a devilish smirk. âUse your words"
"You're such an asshole" you snap, but the venom in your voice is diluted with pleasure as he slips another finger inside you.
"You keep saying that. What dâya want me to do about it, sweetheart? You want me to stop?" he taunts.Â
"No!" you cry out, reaching down and grabbing his wrist with an iron grip when he starts to pull out.Â
"Then tell me what you want, honey."
"Fuck you,â you mumble weakly.Â
"Mhm. Okay, honey" he drawls, his thumb moving to circle around your clit as his fingers curl inside you, still pumping in and out of you at an agonizingly slow pace. . "I'll just wait then. Take my time. Tease your pretty little pussy until you can't stand it. I'm in no hurry, baby. Gonna take all night, if that's what it takes. I've waited this long."
"Joel, please" you whine again, the ache between your thighs turning to an unbearable burn.
"Tell me what you want,â he repeats casually.Â
"You," you try with a needy whimper.
"Me? You got me, sweetheart. What else?"
âOh my fucking god can you please just fuck me? Or do I have to spell it out for you, old man?"
"There she is," Joel says with a laugh, his grin splitting his face "There's my girl"
And then his fingers are gone and you whimper at the sudden emptiness. But before you can protest much more,, they're sliding back in, this time joined by a third.
Your hands fly to his shoulders, gripping him, nails digging into the soft flesh of his muscles.
"Oh fuck" you pant, your eyes rolling into the back of your head as he starts pumping his fingers again.Â
"Gotta get ya ready, baby" he breathes, and his lips are ghosting along your jawline and up the shell of your ear, his breath warm. "Such a tight little pussy, but we'll get you nice and open, donât worry. Then I'm gonna sink in ya, fill you up real nice. Take real good care of you, baby. Fuck you nice and deep, make you forget your name. Would you like that? Hmm?"
A strangled moan is all you can manage in response. His words, filthier and more deranged than any you've ever heard him speak before, sending your brain into overdrive.Â
You canât help but roll your hips, and bucking, and gyrating, meeting his thrusts as his fingers pump in and out of you, the lewd, wet, sloppy sounds filling the otherwise quiet room, and the coil in your gut is threatening to snap.
"Joel, Joel, fuck, oh fuck" you chant, your hazy and thick with pure arousal. It drips down your spine and flows through your veins, liquid heat burning, searing, and scorching you from the inside out.Â
You manage to open your eyes long enough to look down and see the tendons flexing in his wrist, the muscles and veins in his forearm bulging as he works you, his face brows pinched in concentration as he focuses on your reactions.Â
"Oh shit, honey," Joel curses breathlessly, a smug grin stretching across his lips as he feels your slick pooling in his palm. âSo messy, baby. You gonna cum? Hmm? Gonna be a good girl and lemme feel your sweet little cunt clench and drip even more around my fingers?"
You whine, throwing your head back against the pillows as he thrusts his fingers into you, the heel of his palm rubbing deliciously against your clit. Your fingers scrabble for purchase, desperately seeking something, anything, to ground yourself. You settle for the firm muscle of his arms, your nails biting into his skin and leaving bright red marks that'll undoubtedly leave little half-moon bruises later
"Fuck, yeah, câmon, sweetheart, lemme feel. Give it to me."
You come with a cry, the dam breaking, the tension in your gut exploding outward, a wave of euphoria crashing over you, washing through every inch of your body. Your legs tremble and shake, and Joel works you through it, his fingertips nudging that spongy spot inside you, dragging his thumb across your throbbing clit, milking you through the aftershocks, and when you start to come down, you're panting and breathless, your chest heaving.
You look up at Joel, and his eyes are blown wide, the deep, rich brown of his irises nothing more than a thin, dark ring around his dilated pupils. There are no words, at least none that you can manage to articulate at the moment, so instead you let out a breathless laugh, and a contented hum, a smile spreading across your lips.
Joel grins, laughing, and he leans down to capture your lips in a chaste kiss.
"Good girl" he breathes against your mouth, his words a low, rough rumble that has you keening. "That feel good, baby?"
"Fuck, yeah" you sigh, melting into the matress.Â
"Good,â he says before pressing a kiss to your forehead then pulling back to look you in the eyes again. â Think you're ready for me now?"
âMhm,â you murmur with a lazy nod. âWant you, Joel.âÂ
Joel laughs, the sound sweeter than itâs ever sounded before.. "You've got me, sweetheart. You've had me. Always will."
"That's awfully fucking sappy," you tease breathlessly, threading your fingers into his soft dark hair.Â
"Well, excuse the fuck outta me" he huffs, but the feigned offense is betrayed by the way heâs positively beaming down at you. "I'm about to give you the best fuckin' lay of your life, and here you are makin' fun of me."
"The best fuckin' lay of my life? I havenât even had one lay. Don't exactly have anything to compare it to."
"Yeah, well, trust me. Best you're ever gonna get.â
You scoff and roll your eyes, raising a brow at him.Â
"Thatâs some big talk, cowboy. Let's see if you can live up to that."
Joel barks out a laugh, the sound coming out more like a snarl, his eyes flashing with something feral, predatory, and dangerous at your challenge.
And then heâs abruptly pulling his fingers from you then bringing them up to his lips, his tongue darting out to taste the slick coating his fingers. The sight nearly puts you into cardiac arrest.
"So fuckin' sweet" he murmurs, his eyes slipping closed momentarily, and a low, satisfied hum rumbles in his chest. It's downright obscene, the way his lips wrap around his fingers, how he licks and sucks, cleaning your arousal off of them.Â
"Joel," you breathe, your voice nothing more than a shaky exhale.
His eyes snap open, and he gives you a lopsided smirk.Â
"Sorry, baby,â he starts, pulling his fingers from his mouth and wiping them on the blanket underneath you. âCanât help myself. Just had to taste ya again. Gonna have a hard time not doing that every time,â he finishes with a sly smile.Â
Every time.Â
The words are like a shock of electricity shooting through your veins, setting your blood ablaze. Every time. As in multiple times.Â
How the fuck is this real?Â
He stupid smirk is still glued to his face as he leans over to rummage around in the drawer of his nightstand. Your brows furrow when he pulls out a condom and goes to open it.Â
"I...uh..." you start, but the words die in your throat.
"What's wrong?" Joel asks, his smug expression immediately morphing into one of concern.
"I...well...it's just, I'm- I'm on the pill⊠We can use a condom, but...it's not necessaryâŠjust wanted to put that out there. In case, you knowâŠyou didn't wanna use one. Since it's not...like, not entirely necessary,â you say quietly, casting your eyes down to where your fingers fiddle with the edge of the blanket.Â
"Ahh, I see,â Joel responds, all too pleased. âYou just want me to raw dog it, huh?âÂ
"Wha-no! Oh my god, Joel, you are so fucking embarrassing," you groan, covering your face with your hands.Â
"S'okay, honey, donât be embarrassed. It is all part of the full Joel Miller Experience anyway,â he reassures you with a sickeningly sweet tone..Â
"Oh my fucking god, I told you not to say that ever again,â you groan, shoving at his shoulder, which only makes him laugh. And you can feel yourself smiling too, despite how irked you are.
"Alright, alright, I'll stop," he relents, still laughing a little. "If you really don't want me to use one, I guess I can make an exception, just for you"
And it's as if he knows that you're about to lash out at him again, because he leans down and presses his lips to yours before you have a chance to say anything, all the fight in you draining away as soon as his mouth is on yours.
"You tell me if you want me to stop,â he whispers when he pulls back. âOr if I do anything you're uncomfortable with, or if you just need a break. You let me know, okay?"
You nod.
"Promise?"
"I promise, Joel. Please just get on with it."
"Impatient" he breathes, but kisses you again nonetheless, soft, slow, and tender. And when he pulls away, his eyes are searching yours like he's looking for any signs of hesitancy. But all he sees is the same raw desire reflected back in your wide, eager eyes.Â
You see the exact moment that the last vestiges of his self-restraint disappear, his gaze growing darker and hungrier as he pushes himself up to sit back on his knees, one hand around the base of his cock, the other on the inside of your thigh as he tenderly spreads you open and settles himself between your legs.
He teases you of course, dragging his length through your folds, letting the swollen, leaking tip catch on your clit before sliding back down to nudge at your entrance. You whimper, and try to grind against him, but his hand is firm, holding your hip still, not allowing you any friction.
He hushes you softly, his thumb gently stroking the soft, delicate skin where your hip meets your thigh. "Just let me do what I need to do, baby. Let me take care of you.âÂ
"You're evil," you whine, squirming underneath him.
"Yeah, well, that's a matter of opinion" he grunts, your breath hitching when he lines himself up and finally, finally pushes the blunt tip of his cock inside you.
Your lips part on a gasp, the feeling of his thick head stretching you open, the slight burn of the intrusion, a mixture of aching and pure pleasure. And you can feel his eyes practically burning holes in your skin, drinking in every little reaction, every flutter of your lashes, every twitch of your brow.
"How's that?" he asks, his voice tight and strained. He looks just as wrecked as you feel, his jaw tight, a sheen of sweat already on his brow, the muscles in his forearms bulging with the effort of restraining himself.
"More," is all you manage to rasp out, pushing your hips up, trying to get him to sink deeper.
Joel grunts, and then obliges, his eyes screwed shut in concentration as he tries to feed you only a little more of his considerable length. You can see him chewing on his lip, his nostrils flaring, a slight tremble in his thighs, his fingers digging into your skin.
"Jesus fuck, you're tight" he grits out, his chest heaving as he tries to regain some of his composure. "I-I didn'tâŠfuck, I didn't think- shit. God fuckin' damn, baby"
You smile a little, the corners of your lips curling upwards. It's the first time you've ever seen him truly at a loss for words, and it's a very welcome change.Â
You reach up and card your fingers through his hair, his eyes fluttering closed, a sweet sigh escaping his lips at the feeling.
"I can take more," you say softly.
Joel shakes his head, his brow furrowed. "Not yet."
But you don't listen. Not that you ever really listen to him.Â
Your impatience gets the best of you and you push yourself further down the bed, forcing another inch of his cock inside you, your walls fluttering wildly around him as you let out a low moan.Â
"Ah fuck, honey," he groans, his eyes flying open.
"C'mon, Joel. More. Please," you beg, grinding down on his cock, taking just a little bit more with each roll of your hips until his fingers dig into your hips so hard, you're sure they'll leave bruises.
"Baby stop fuckin' movin'" he hisses, his grip tightening even further. "Please."
You can hear the strain in his voice, and you can feel him trembling above you, the muscles in his arms and shoulders flexing and tensing.
"Why not?" you pout.
"Cause m'tryin' not to fuckin' come right now, alright?" he grunts, his teeth gritted. "So please, just stop. For a minute."
"You can't possibly be serious," you breathe, a smile creeping on your face again. "You're not even all the way in yet."
He glares down at you, his eyes narrowing. "Not my fault you're fuckin' tight as shit. It's like your cunt is tryin' to strangle me."
You giggle a little, the sound coming out breathy and light. You don't miss the way Joel's cock twitches at the sound.
"You're being so dramatic," you sigh, rolling your hips again.
"Fuck, honey, please," he begs, his eyes pleading, and the sight is almost enough to make you stop teasing him.
Almost.Â
You can't help the devilish smirk that crosses your face as you bring your hand up to his cheek, stroking your thumb across the stubble on his chin. He lets his eyes fall closed again, leaning into your touch.Â
"This isn't very 'best lay your life' behavior."
"I will fuckin' strangle you," he mutters, his eyes still closed, a smile playing on his lips.
"Is that part of the Joel Miller Experience too? Because I don't remember seeing it in the brochure. Was it next to the premature ejaculation section? Or maybe the-"
The air is knocked right out of your lungs, cut off mid-sentence when Joel pushes forward. He keeps it slow but unrelenting, sinking into you in one smooth, fluid motion. You cry out, your back arching off the bed, eyes screwing shut as your fists twist in the blanket underneath you.Â
It's more than overwhelming, it's absolutely mind melting the way he buries himself completely, stretching your walls, forcing them to make room for him, to mold perfectly around his length. You gasp for air between harsh pants and weak cries, the sensation of him filling you up, so much bigger than you expected, so much thicker than his fingers. You squirm underneath him, trying to get used to the feeling of his tip pressed against your cervix, the pressure building deliciously as the ache radiates from your core through your belly, to the tips of your toes.
"That what you wanted, sweetheart?" he asks, his voice strained and gruff, one hand still gripping your hip as he presses the other into the mattress by your head, holding himself up. "Is that enough for you?"
You struggle to find words, but you're not even sure if there are any in the English language that can convey just how good it feels.
"Uh-huh," you nod, blinking rapidly as the edges of your vision start to blur. "Fuck, Joel. You're so fucking big, oh my god."
You hear him chuckle, and he presses a chaste kiss to your temple.
"Not too much though, is it? Cause you were begging for more just a second ago. Thought you could take it, sweetheart," he croons, nuzzling his nose against your cheek.
"No, no, 'sgood, " you whimper, the words slurring together as he starts to grind into you. "F-fuck. Joel. Shit, that feels so good. Holy fuck.
"There's my good girl," he murmurs, pressing more kisses to your cheek and your jaw, trailing down the column of your neck. His lips brush against the sensitive skin, his breath hot against you. He lets you get used to the feeling, cursing under his breath and trying to think of anything else but the tight, wet heat convulsing around his cock.
"Doesn't hurt?" he asks with a sudden tenderness, his voice vibrating against your skin, sending a shiver down your spine.
"No," you sigh, finally starting to relax around him.
"Good. You gonna let me know if it does, right baby? Or if you need me to stop?"
You nod weakly. "Mhm."
He kisses you then, a soft, languid, and lazy drag of his lips against yours. He slides his tongue along your lower lip, and you let him in without any hesitation, parting your lips with a breathy sigh. He takes the opportunity to swallow down every little sound that spills from your mouth, kissing you with a kind of reverence, a kind of tenderness, a kind of patience and passion that makes your heart feel like it might beat right out of your chest.Â
He pulls away leaving you even more breathless and dizzy, your lips tingling and swollen. And you're not sure if it's because of the kiss or the way he's stretching you so fucking wide, but your fucking drunk on it.Â
He kisses you once more, on the corner of your mouth, his lips curling up into a smile when you nuzzle against his cheek, seeking out more.
"You still with me, honey?"
"Yes, yes, I'm here," you answer, your voice sounding far away, distant and dreamy. Joel chuckles, the sound making you smile.Â
"You wanna keep going, sweetheart? Or d'ya need a minute?"
"I'm good, I'm good," you assure him, trying to lift your hips a little. "You can...keep going."
"Alright. Let me know if you change your mind, okay?"
You nod and then close your eyes, taking a deep, shuddering breath as Joel pulls out, just a little, his cock dragging along your walls. It's another wave of overwhelming sensation, your entire body shaking. But it's nothing compared to the feeling when he pushes back in. The same full, aching, almost painful stretch, except it's somehow even better this time, your walls gripping him tighter, pulling him in, trying to keep him there.
"Fuck, oh my god, oh my god," you cry, your breath catching in your throat, your eyes fluttering open to look up at him. "Oh, Joel, fuck."
He's hovering over you, his brows furrowed in concentration, the muscles in his arms, chest and stomach flexing and contracting as he moves above you.
"Good?" he asks, a slight sheen of sweat on his brow, his eyes hooded.
You answer with a nod, followed by a long, low moan when he starts to slowly pull out again, pushing back in a bit faster this time. He builds a rhythm, the slick drag of his cock filling you up again and again, each thrust a little deeper, a little harder, a little faster.
"You're taking it so good," he pants, his hips snapping against yours with a particularly hard thrust, the force of which has you keening and crying out his name. Your walls clench around him, a gush of slick pouring out around his cock as you subconsciously try to pull him in even further.
"God you're so fucking tight, baby. Fuckin' soaked too, dripping all over me. Fuck. So fucking wet and perfect," he groans, his voice sounding strained, almost like he's in pain. "Such a good fucking girl."
You can't do anything more than just lay there and let him fuck into you, the sounds that spill from your lips a mix of moans, whimpers and desperate little cries. Your brain feels like mush, all thought processes reduced to a single loop of his name, your lips chanting it over and over.
And Joel's not much better, the only coherent words out of his mouth a string of praises, calling you his good girl, telling you how well you're taking him, how fucking tight you are, how heavenly you feel. His hands are everywhere too, caressing, stroking, kneading, squeezing, leaving no inch of your skin untouched.
He finds a steady rhythm and you know it's not nearly as hard as he could go, not by a long shot, but every thrust and drag of his cock hits you so deep and so hard, it's a miracle that you don't shatter beneath him. And the sounds, god the sounds are so obscene, the slapping of skin against skin, the wet, squelching noises of him pounding into your dripping cunt. It's a chorus of pure debauchery, music to both of your ears, only adding to the building pleasure.Â
And just when you start to think that it can't possibly get any better, he hits a spot deep inside you that has your body bowing, a strangled cry tearing from your throat. You clamp down around him and he curses, his hips stuttering, his rhythm faltering for just a moment.
"There it is," he grunts, and you can hear the smug smirk in his voice, the absolute bastard. "Right there, huh? That the spot?"
He doesn't wait for you to answer, pulling almost all the way out, and then driving back into you, hitting the same spot dead-on. And you keen and wail, your body thrashing wildly as a new wave of ecstasy washes over you.
"Yes, yes, yes," you chant, clawing at his back, digging your fingers into his shoulders.
"Yeah, I got ya," he husks, leaning down to suck and bite at the skin just below your jaw. He keeps pounding into that spot, making sure to hit it every damn time, and your vision starts to blur again, black dots dancing at the edge of your eyes.
You don't even realize you're about to come until it's crashing into you, a sudden and violent wave that threatens to tear you apart. And Joel can tell, from the way you start to shake, the way your walls are clamping down around him, the way your legs lock around his waist, and the way you're desperately gasping for air, that you're right there.
"There you go, sweetheart," he coos. "You're so fucking close aren't ya? I can feel it. You gonna come on my cock? Huh?Gonna let me feel that tight little pussy coming all over me?"
"Oh god, Joel," you sob, tears welling in your eyes, his words alone pushing you even closer.
"I know, honey. I know. Just let go, baby. C'mon, that's it. You can do it."
And then he's snaking a hand between your bodies, his fingers finding your clit and rubbing rough, tight circles against the swollen bud, and the pleasure reaches its peak, the coil in your belly snapping, sending you careening off the edge. Stars burst behind your eyelids as the most intense, powerful orgasm of your life tears right through you. Every muscle in your body tenses and contracts, the rush of blood roaring in your ears as white-hot bliss erupts throughout every fiber of your being, your walls pulsing wildly, gushing slick around his cock.
He's there with you every step of the way, murmuring praise in your ear, fucking into you and grinding his cock against your cervix, prolonging your orgasm, extending it for what feels like an eternity. And then you're boneless, spent, and helplessly limp, barely aware of the way he's still rutting against you.
"So good, baby," he rasps, his voice sounding wrecked and broken. "Fuck, fuck, fuck."
And then you feel him start to swell and his thrusts become erratic and you know he's right there with you, teetering on the edge, ready to fall. A few more pumps of his hips, his pace frantic and uncoordinated before he pushes himself back up on his knees and pulls out of you with a hiss. He jerks himself for half a second before spilling all over your belly and your cunt, hot, thick ropes of cum splashing against your skin. He grunts and hisses through clenched teeth, a few last drops spilling out onto your pussy, his cock throbbing against you.
You feel completely and utterly destroyed, every part of your body buzzing and tingling, still trembling. And your head feels stuffy and foggy, a hazy, peaceful kind of bliss settling deep in your bones.
Joel slumps down next to you, breathing heavy, a low, rumbling groan escaping his lips. You glance over at him, a lazy smile tugging at the corners of your lips. He's a sweaty, disheveled mess, and the sight makes your heart ache and swell, a rush of warmth flooding through your body.
He notices you looking at him and turns his head to meet your gaze, his own satisfied smile matching yours. You can't help but laugh, the sound bubbling out of your throat and spilling past your lips in a breathy giggle. Joel's smile spreads even wider, his eyes sparkling.
"What's so funny?" he asks, propping himself up on his elbow and rolling onto his side.
"Nothing, I just," you giggle again, and it's almost a hysterical kind of laugh, a nervous kind of relief flooding through your body. "That wasâŠ"
Joel chuckles, brushing a lock of hair out of your face, his fingers trailing across your forehead.
"Yeah, it was," he says, his voice a low rumble.
"And IâŠI just really like you, Joel. A lot. I don't know. I guess I'm just happy."
His face softens and he stares at you for a moment, his expression so fond and tender that you forget how to breathe for a moment. He leans down and kisses you, his lips gentle and warm before he pulls away.Â
"I guess I like you too," he murmurs, his signature smirk playing on his lips. "I dunno about a lot, but-"
"Shut up, you ass" you giggle, slapping his shoulder. "I'm trying to have a moment."
He hums delightedly and presses another kiss to your forehead."M'kay, you have your moment. I'm gonna clean you up, alright?"
You pout but let him go, letting the afterglow of your climax envelop you until he returns a moment later with a warm wet cloth. His touch is tender, gently cleaning between your legs and then wiping the cum from your belly. You're still shaking, every touch sending little aftershocks through your body.
"So," he starts, tossing the cloth into the corner of the room before looking at you expectantly. "Best lay of your life?"
You laugh, your heart bursting at the seams, your cheeks starting to hurt from smiling so hard.Â
"Not even close."
Thank you for reading!! I apologize in advance for any errors I do not enjoy editing!!
tagging those who asked and who might be interested:
@shewantstoknow @pedritoferg @khindahra @wand-erer5 @akah565 @thereaperisabitch @first-edition @lilyevanstan1325 @lovelyjess69 @elliesswearjar @iloveenya @harriedandharassed @c2ss1e @paleidiot @starry-eyes-love @lola8888673 @saguchiya @milla-frenchy @cayleejz @missyorkswhore @farrowroyale @abbyandersonsragdoll @glimmering-darling-dolly @katiexpunk @worhols @thecasualnope @ahintofkiwistrawberry @lulawantmula @sawymredfox @prismaticpizza @serenadingtigers @venturawriter @kyloispunk @millercontracting @jjhayhay20 @bitchesuntitled @bean-is-reading @lvl-2005 @kamcrazy123 @covetyou @survivingandenduring @pinkiec6-rubi @la-vie-est-une-fleur29 @pedroshotwifey @perfectlyfreeanalyst @plsdontmisfire @lokigonnakmsforbucky @kr-ickl3
I will not tag ageless/faceless (no pfp) blogs. If you asked to be tagged and weren't you either did not have an age/pfp or Tumblr wouldn't let me :(
#joel miller smut#joel miller x f!reader#joel miller x you#joel miller one shot#joel miller fic#the last of us#tlou fic#joel miller#pedro pascal characters
3K notes
·
View notes
Text
Controversially Young Girlfriend (part five)
Hugh Jackman x popstar!readerÂ
series masterlist & main masterlist
summary: y/n is a globally beloved pop star. She is known for her talent and dedication towards her craft. Recently, she has also been known for her preference for older men. After a breakup with her former older boyfriend, she had a run in with the hottest dilf right now, Hugh Jackman. Y/n tried to warn him, but what can she say, she has an effect on hot, older men.Â
warnings: age gap (23/55), cursing, y/n used, implied shorter reader, afab reader, she/her pronouns, sexual themes.
warnings will change as the story progresses! all descriptions of real people in this story are FAKE. I do not know these people and this is purely fiction. Please let me know if I missed anything!! <3
authors note: the wait is over. yay! This isnât how I expected this part to end but I let my mind take chargeâŠplans change. I hope the end is okay, iâve never written anything like that before so iâm a little nervy for yâalls reactions lol. let me know what you guys think! Enjoy <3
part five: new york changes you
The whole âfriends for nowâ deal you set with Hugh has been an enthralling experience so far. A month has passed since that night in your living room, a month of struggling to resist the charisma of Hugh Jackman. Right now, your two lives couldnât be more different: your album had dropped three weeks ago, one week after the deal was made. It has been an absolute success with four of your songs sitting in the top ten since the drop. You were doing interview after interview and rehearsals for your tour started up this past week. Meanwhile, Hugh was living the simple life. He has been done with his Deadpool and Wolverine promo for some time now and heâs been enjoying his free time. That was something you didnât have much of as of recent- free time. You were trying to balance the few moments of freedom between all of the people you cared for, which mostly consisted of Ashley and Hugh. Itâs gotten to a point where you were inviting your friends to the tour rehearsals just to be able to see them. When the idea first popped up, you had been afraid that they would be too distracting but the outcome was the opposite. Having a mini audience that werenât part of the tour team, allowed everyone to make changes to things with the input of outside opinions. Ashley and a small group of your other friends were rehearsal regulars now.
Youâd been seeing Hugh more privately, both of you agreeing to stay out of the public eye for a little bit while the dating rumors died down. Ashley had been a little too enthusiastic about your decision to be Hughâs friend and nothing more. You loved reminding her that it was hopefully a temporary situation while we decided if being together exclusively was the right choice for both of us. She liked to ignore that part. Her despisement towards Hugh has been a mystery to you. She was always a little protective over you, as any normal friend would be, but it had never been to this extent.Â
âAsh, do you wanna come to rehearsal tomorrow. Weâre finally putting the choreography on the actual stage. I think youâll like it. Itâs gonna be fun.â You ask. The two of you were currently at Target shopping for her new apartment. âUhhh of course. I need to catch up on all of the songs I missed. Then maybe youâll consider putting me up on stage.â The last sentence comes out more singsongy than usual as she tries to convince you. She has brought up being on stage so often, you were beginning to feel bad, but she was a shit dancer. You didnât have the heart to tell her. âCool. I have to be there at seven, but I was thinking you guys could show up at noon. Thatâs when weâre scheduled to move over to the stage.â Her eyes light up. âOoo. Who else is coming? Please tell me you invited Taylor again, sheâs fun.â She rambles on as she pushes the cart through the lamp aisle. âOh. I didnât invite the girls again. Itâs uhâŠitâs just gonna be you and Hugh.â She puts the lamp sheâs been observing back onto the shelf. âActually, I just remembered I have plans tomorrow.â She states flatley and starts to push the cart again. You follow her, waiting until you enter an aisle that was free of people before confronting her. âAshley, don't be like that.â You whine. âIâm not being like anything y/n. I just forgot I had plans.â She shrugs as she busies herself by looking at the bathroom decor on the shelves. âWhat do you have against him?â You blurt out. âI donât know what youâre talking about.â âCut the shit Ash. You know exactly what I'm talking about. I canât even mention his name without you trying to change the subject. I canât even talk to my best friend about the guy I like because of this weird fucking grudge you have against him.â She stares at you, giving you a few slow blinks before speaking again. âFine. Iâll be there but I canât promise I'll be civil.âÂ
You didnât push her any further, her answer was good enough for now. Target wasnât the right place to fight with her about this and it probably wouldnât do any good anyway. As much as you loved Ashley, she had a tendency to do and say wherever she pleased but when it came back to her, she played victim. It was becoming harder to deal with now that you werenât children anymore. Later that night, while on facetime with Hugh, you decided to warn him about the shitshow which he was bound to end up in tomorrow.
âIâm not really sure what her deal is honestly. She wonât tell me why she doesnât like you.â You pout. âItâs okay baby, not everyone is going to like me. I can handle it.âÂ
The endearments had been something that Hugh didnât drop after the âjust friendsâ talk. You thought about talking to him about it but the words sounded too good rolling off of his tongue. You argued that it wasnât any different than your other friends calling you âbabeâ- it wasnât the same at all but you didnât care. You knew it meant more to both of you.Â
âI know, but it would be really nice if you two could be friends, ya know? She just gets too overprotective I guessâŠâ You tell him, not really believing your own words. âYou donât have to come tomorrow if you donât want to. We can pick another day for you to come if you feel like itâll be too awkward.â âTomorrow is fine y/n. Everything will be okay. Donât think about it too much, Iâm sure I can charm her a little bit, get her on my side.â He assures you.
Ashley was on her worst behavior and it was pissing you off. It felt like you had covered Hugh in blood and thrown him to the sharks- when you think about it, he probably would have had a better shot at fighting off the sharks. The entire day so far had been full of eye rolls and snarky comments. When you had a moment alone with Hugh, all you could do was apologize for her behavior and he swore it was fine, it wasn't your fault. Ashley was acting weird towards you the entire morning. When you offered her to get up and learn some choreo, she brushed you off saying that she still needed to wake up. You glanced over at Hugh and Ashley every few minutes as they talked. It looked civil. The music was too loud to hear what the conversation was about and it was making you nervous. Hugh kept his eyes mostly on you as he spoke but Ashleyâs were set on Hugh, never looking your way. You tried your best to ignore it, focusing on doing your job.
 For one of the songs, you would be giving one of the dancers named Ethan a lap dance. He had become a good friend over the past year you had known him and he made the whole grinding on him thing a lot less awkward than you thought it would be. âAre you and eye candy over there still playing friends?â Ethan asks as he gestures towards where Hugh and Ashley sat. âYes..but itâs more lenient. Kinda like dating but nothing exclusive.â You explain, eyes on Hugh. Heâs looking back at you and youâre sure he can tell that youâre talking about him. âYou should do the dance for him, since heâs a special guest today and all.â He offers, smirk present on his face. âYou donât think that would be too mean? I want him to want me but I donât wanna ruin the man. At least not yet anyways.â A similar smirk to Ethanâs was rising to your lips at the thought of Hugh being flustered over you. âI think you should do it.â You think about it for a moment and shame yourself for how quickly you made your decision. âYouâre a bad influence.â You tell Ethan. Hughâs eyes are still on you and you point your finger at him and wiggle it, motioning him to come here.Â
âIâm gonna go sit down, have fun.â Ethan says and goes down the stairs to the stage as Hugh walks up them. âWhatâs up sweetheart?â He asks. âEthan isnât feeling well right now, would you mind standing in for him? You donât have to do anything, just sit in that chair.â You point to the metal fold up chair that sits in the center of the catwalk. âYea I can do that.â His smile is authentic, happy to help. âThank you baby.â You say and you reach up to leave a quick kiss on his cheek. You pick up the mic that you sat on the stage floor earlier and turn it on. âWeâre ready to go for the next one.â You announce through it so the sound crew could hear you. They announce âplacesâ and Hugh sits down in the chair. You walk over to the marker on the floor that indicates your starting position for this song. Itâs about five feet behind Hughâs chair, leaving him clueless on whatâs happening.Â
The song starts and you strut to the beat until you reach the chair. Your hands are on either side of Hughâs chest and you move your hands around the same way that you had practiced many times before. His chest was hard and you could feel the muscles of his pecs. You slide your hands up to his shoulders and walk slowly around the chair until you're right in front of Hugh. The song slows at this point, giving the perfect moment for you to slowly drop yourself into his lap, arms around his neck. Thereâs three quick beats and you bounce up and down. Hughâs eyes are wide in surprise. Heâs a lot taller than Ethan and his thighs hold more muscle. It took a moment to get used to as the routine went on. The entire dance was pretty stereotypical: a lot of grinding, ass popping, and touching. You spent a good majority of the song whispering the words quietly to Hugh. He kept his hands to himself, not wanting to interrupt whatever move you had to do next. When the song ends, youâre out of Hughâs lap and standing a foot in front of him for your ending pose. The crew gives you the okay to move and you turn back to Hugh, mischief present in your face. âThank you Hugh!â You squeal, giving him a quick hug once he stands up. âYea. yeaâŠYouâre such a tease.â He says the second part low enough so only you hear. As he walks back to his seat, you could have sworn you saw him trying to discreetly reposition whatever was happening in his pants.Â
During your lunch break, Ashleyâs strange act continued as she made up some excuse for her to leave- you could tell she was lying. Hugh and yourself ended up ordering subs from some local deli and ate in your dressing room. âSo what do you think about everything so far?â You ask, referring to the choreo youâd been learning for the past three hours. âItâsâŠfun.â You huff at that. âYouâre so terrible at describing things Hugh. Oh my god.â You complain. âIâm sorryâŠIt's good.â You give him a blank stare, not satisfied with his answers. âOkay okay, donât give me that look. Youâre phenomenalâŠwatching you dance and feeling you dance on me is making it really hard to just be your friend.â He shrugs, taking another bite of his sandwich. His answer makes you blush, familiar butterflies fly around your tummy. âOh.â Itâs all you could say. âYou donât have to accept my invites if itâs too hard on you.â âHm. Thatâs not it, babe. I definitely want to be here. Wouldnât have wanted to miss that little stunt you pulled earlier.â He winks as he refers to the lapdance.Â
Comments like that had been frequent throughout the past month. Hugh Jackman was a natural flirt. That was a fact you had the pleasure of learning from personal experience and the displeasure of learning from the internet. You had seen countless videos of him being a flirty slut- as a married man. It worried you and had been something youâd been thinking about nonstop since the discovery. Him flirting with you was one thing, but you didnât like the idea of him flirting with others when he was âyoursâ. Youâd also seen videos of him mentioning multiple times that he liked older women, which had become another concern that ate at your brain. Last week, Hugh had come over for a movie night and you planned on casually mentioning the apprehension you had around the issue.Â
âSooo, I heard you liked older women?âÂ
Casual had never been your thing.Â
âUh..yea. Itâs a preference of mine.â You could tell that the question made him uncomfortable. The tiny little toxic part of your heart was happy about that. You let out a short hum. âWhat was that for?â
 âWhat was what for?âÂ
 âYour little âhm.â.â You shrug as you speak your next words. âItâs just interesting.âÂ
 âWhatâs interesting.â âYou having a preference for older women.â Â
âHow is that any different from you liking older men?â He asks genuinely and you could honestly smack him right now for not seeing the issue and you would if he wasnât across the couch. âHm. I donât know. Maybe the fact that Iâm currently interested in an older man and youâre straying quite far from your preferences Mr.Jackman.â He lets out a deep belly laugh. âWhy are you laughing at me?â You cross your arms, a small pout sits on your lips. âYou're jealous.â He smirks. âIâm not jealous. Iâm skeptical.â âThere's no reason to be.â His eyes are gentle. âIf you say so.â You didnât want to damper the mood but your mind was filled with âwhat ifsâ and you needed reassurance.
 âHey. Come here sweet girl.â He motions for you to sit closer to him. You crawl over and his arm drapes over your shoulder. Your head rests on his chest and his cheek is resting on the crown of your hair. âI promise you have nothing to worry about. I like you and only you.â âPinky promise?â You look up at him, holding out your pinky. He lets out a chuckle and links his pinky with your own. âPinky promise.â He was looking down at you. You were staring in his eyes, watching the reflection from the flame of the pumpkin pie scented candle that sat on the coffee table flicker. He slowly leaned down, allowing his lips to softly touch yours. It was a lazy kiss, lips moving every few seconds. You could feel every part of Hughâs lip slide against yours. The slowness of it all was arousing- the heat from his body wasnât helping. The upward stretch of your neck became sore after a few minutes, giving you the perfect excuse to climb into his lap. The makeout session lasted about thirty minutes, never speeding up, both of you enjoying the intimacy of the demure, slow kisses. You ground your hips into his in an undemanding manor, not wanting to rush the moment, just needing to feel him against you. A few whispered moans were thrown about, a few neck kisses here and there. The rules were beyond broken that night. You liked to imagine what would have happened if there wasnât a knock on the door from the food you ordered earlier.Â
Your cheeks heat up at the memory as you pick an onion off of your sandwich. Hugh was right, you were a tease. That night, he had initiated the kiss but you turned it into so much more. You could've stopped it, blaming it on the pain in your neck, but you wanted more. With Hugh, you always wanted more. It was your stupid idea to be his friend first and it was torturing you. âWhatâre you thinking about, pretty girl?â Hugh asks, dragging you out of your thoughts. âNothing...These onions are too strong.â You flick the onion you picked off onto the paper that was once wrapped around your sub. âYou sure thatâs it? You can talk to me babe.â Heâs sincere. Heâs always so patient and caring towards you. It makes your heart swell. âI was thinking about our movie night.â You admit. âAnything in particular from that night?â He asks, knowing exactly what youâre thinking about, the wide smirk on his stupid perfect face makes that obvious. âI wasnât thinking about that, you perv. I was thinking about how I forgot to tell you that Iâm going to New York next week.â He didnât need to know that you were for sure thinking about every detail of his dick that you could remember and you really did forget to tell him that, so you werenât technically lying. âHm. I wonder what made you forget?â Smirk still plastered on his face. âIâm gonna ignore that comment.â And you did ignore it, immediately talking about your upcoming trip. âIt's kinda gonna be my first time there. I performed a show there but I was gone the next day. I have an entire four days to explore this time. Well except for when I work but whatever.â You shrug at the end, voice filled with excitement ready to see the city in its full glory. âWhat do you have scheduled when youâre out there?âÂ
âI have a photoshoot, meetings, then the Tonight Show.âÂ
âFirst time on Fallon?â you laugh. âFirst time on any big talk show, I'm so fucking nervous.âÂ
âDonât be. Jimmyâs a great guy and youâre good at talking. Itâs easy to pay attention to you.âÂ
âDo you pay attention to me because I'm a good talker or do you pay attention to me because you think I'm pretty.â You were completely fishing for a compliment and you carried no shame for it. âBoth.âÂ
Hugh had become a really good friend and not just because the two of you shared an occasional kiss. He was there for you when you had no one else. The next day, Ashley came over and you tried to ask her why she lied about needing to leave rehearsal early. She either gave a vague answer for each question or completely dodged it. You never asked Hugh about what they talked about, wanting the answer from your best friend, but it was looking like you would have to turn to him to get closer to the truth. You invited her to New York the second you found out you were going. Trying to get her out of her funky mood, you brought it up, asking if she was excited that it was coming up so soon. She quickly agreed to the excitement but each word came out flat and uninterested. About an hour after she left your house, you got a text.Â
bestie boo: hey. iâm actually not gonna be able to make it to new york. sorry, ttyl.Â
The text caught you off guard but it wasnât a total surprise due to Ashleyâs behavior while she was at your house. That didnât mean it hurt any less though. The consistent dodginess from her made your throat tighten up. Your first instinct was to text Hugh, so thatâs what you did.
You: hey, are you busy rn?Â
Hugh <3: Hi baby. No, I'm not busy. Whatâs up?
You: can you come over? :(
Hugh <3: On my way!Â
When you opened the door for him, worry was written on his face. âWhatâs wrong?â He takes off his shoes, the same way he has the past few times heâs come over. âI feel like youâre always asking me that.â You slump over slightly. âI gotta make sure my girl is okay.â All of the sadness you had over Ashley almost vanished entirely. âIâm your girl?â You ask looking up at him. âOf course youâre my girl y/n. Just waiting for the day you wanna label it.â He smiles down at you and offers his hand. âNow câmon, tell me whatâs got you all blue.â You grab his hand and he follows the familiar route to your living room couch. He sits down and pulls you down towards him. Youâre sitting next to him, your side against his. He pulls your legs up so they lay across his lap and he rubs slow circles into your thigh.
 âWhatâs got that pretty face of yours frowning?â He pinches your thigh lightly as he asks the question. âItâs Ashley, sheâs being really weird Hugh. She always tells me things and now sheâs justâŠnot.â He has his own frown now. âIâm sorry babyâŠ.Is this about me again?âÂ
âKinda but not totally. I just wanted to know why she doesnât like you. Youâve become so important to me and I plan on having you around for a while. Sheâs been my best friend since we were kids, I want her to like you and be able to be around you.â You put your hands over your eyes, your palms applying pressure on them to prevent the tears from falling. All the pent up frustration was starting to reach its limit. âHey, look at me.â He grabs your chin, a gesture heâs done more times than you can count. âDonât let me come in between your friendships.â You sigh. âItâs not your fault Hugh.âÂ
âIâŠI think it might be my fault a little bit.â He admits with a guilty expression, making your heart sting. âWhat do you mean?âÂ
âShe uh⊠Ashley might have flirted with me yesterday. I shut it down butâŠâ He sighs nervously. âIâm sorry I didnât tell you sooner. I didnât know how to tell you to be honest..â The room around you both felt stuffie and too small. The tears that were held back by the palms of your hands just a few minutes ago, spill out. You were feeling too many emotions: hurt, anger, betrayal.Â
This wasnât the first time Ashley had done something like this. Sheâd done it with Pedro when the two of you were already together. The only difference is that she felt so guilty that she confessed. This time, Ashley was too much of a coward to tell you what she had done to your face. You didnât want to lose your best friend but you couldnât keep her around when all she seemed to do was hurt you. Hugh holds you as you cry, not saying a word. He leaves little kisses on your head and tells you that âitâs okayâ over and over. He let you cry without knowing what it was you were crying about. You felt so stupid to have let this slip past you. It had been almost the exact same situation before. Ashley acted weird towards Pedro, she starts being vague, and then you find out what she did. DĂ©jĂ fucking vu. You couldnât help but laugh. âWhatâs funny sweetheart?â Your mind had been racing so fast, you almost forgot that Hughâs was still here holding you. He had gone still, the only reminder of his presence was the weight of his arms around you. âI just canât believe she did it again without me noticing. I feel dumb.â His body jerks in surprise. âAgain?âÂ
â
It was Saint Patrick's day and you were at Ashleyâs place getting ready for a party. It was a weird holiday to throw a party for but people used any excuse to get drunk. Leading up to this day, Ashley has been yapping non stop about going to her first celebrity party but tonight, she couldnât have been more quiet. You excused her behavior for nerves, not questioning it more. Her demeanor has been different for a few days. Ashley wasnât one to open up quickly or talk about her problems. You only pried as much as you could before being shut out and right now you had been completely blocked off. You tried your best to ignore it, trying to focus on the night ahead of you.Â
Billie is who had invited you to the party as the two of you grew close. Being the same age, doing the same job, and experiencing the same things made it impossible for the two of you not to be friends. The party was going to be filled with people youâd never met before, so you asked her if you could bring a person or two- Ashley and Pedro. It was when you told Ashley that Pedro would also be coming, that her prior eagerness for the party dissipated.Â
Just as you sat down to start your makeup, Ashley finally spoke. âY/nâŠI think Iâm gonna skip out on the party tonight.â You lift your head to look at her through the mirror.âWhat, why? Weâve been talking about this for weeks.âÂ
 âI just donât feel like going anymore.â Sheâs scrolling through her phone. âYouâre such a shitty liar, Ash. Whatâs up? Why donât you wanna go anymore?â You turn the spinny chair your in to face her. She put her phone down and the look on her face was one you wouldnât ever forget. It was a look full of guilt, shame. You were trying to comfort your best friend while she was about to tell you the most heat shattering words. âI donât think itâs smart to be around Pedro.â Your brows knit together in confusion. âWhy not. I thought you guys were good now, that you liked him?â Sheâs fidgeting with her hands. âY/n we kissed.âÂ
âWho kissed?â You ask, hoping you were misinterpreting what she was saying. âMe and Pedro.â You hadnât misunderstood her words.Â
Your heart shattered. Pedro has only been your boyfriend for a little over a month but it still hurts. You were still in the honeymoon phase, where everything felt like love even though it was just over infatuation with the new relationship. Without thinking about it, you started collecting your things to leave, gathering the makeup you just placed onto the table back into its bag. âWhat are you doing?â Ashley asks nervously. âIâm leaving.â She didnât try to stop you.Â
When you got home, you felt numb. There was a strong ache in your chest where your heart sits but there wasnât an ounce of emotions flowing through you. The betrayal of the person you trusted most in this life was worse than any other pain you could think of. You spend hours laying on your bed, staring at the ceiling, when a knock finally pulls you out of whatever trance you were in. âHey baby. Ashley texted me saying I should come check on you.â He steps into the house and follows you down the entry hall. âOh I didnât know you guys were on texting terms nowâŠâ You trail off for a second, not leaving Pedro enough time to say anything before you speak again. âHuhâŠYou know, I guess it would make sense, seeing as you guys are apparently on kissing terms.â You stop and stare at him, looking dead in his eyes. He winces. âShe told you about that.â The statement pisses you off. âWhat the fuck do you mean âshe told you about that.â? Were you planning on keeping it a secret?â Your voice gradually rises alongside the anger in your body. âNo, but I-âÂ
âbut fucking what Pedro? You kiss my best fucking friend and then hide it from me??â Your finger hurts from the pressure of pointing it into his chest. âI didnât kiss her.â You ignore him. âWhen did it happen?â âBaby, listen to me. I didnât kiss Ashley.â He ignores you. âWHEN DID IT HAPPEN?â You scream at him, all of the emotions spilling over. You sink down to the floor, abandoning your prior standing position, and you cry.Â
âI didnât kiss her babygirl. I would never hurt you like that.â He sits down next to you, his back against the wall. You donât speak. âIt was last Tuesday, when she came over to talk to me like you asked her to. She said it was because you wanted her to like me, for us to be friends. She started acting differently and before I knew it she was kissing me. Thatâs all that happened baby.â He explains as he runs his fingers along the baby hairs on your forehead. âYou didnât kiss her?â You look into his big brown puppy eyes, searching for the truth. âI didnât kiss her.â He affirms. âI promise, babygirl.âÂ
âPinky promise?â He interlocks his pinky with yours.Â
You didnât speak to Ashley for two weeks after that incident. You wanted so badly to know why she did it, but in the end you didnât think it mattered, each outcome still ended with her being a selfish person- a bad friend. You didnât really talk things out either but you decided to forgive her. The friendship was too important to you at the time to give up but you wouldnât let her be anywhere near Pedro again. The idea of them being friends was out the window.Â
â
 âWhat a bitch.â His thick accent shining through extra hard with his own anger.- it makes you laugh. âI donât even know what to do at this point. I donât think I can trust her anymore.â he nods in agreement. âI know sweetheart but I'm here for you, no matter what you decide to do. Okay?â it's your turn to nod. âOkay. Thank you Hugh, really. I donât know what I would do without you.â You look up at him, giving him a small smile and a quick kiss on his side. âYou know what sucks more than possibly losing my best friend for good?â You ask, humor shines in your eyes. âWhatâs that?â
âLosing my New York tour guide.â He laughs. âYouâre laughing now, but itâs serious. She created these crazy itineraries for us to be the most obnoxious tourist. Now I have to rely on my own planning skills, which arenât great.â Hugh goes quiet for a moment. You search his face for his thoughts and he seems unsure of what heâs about to say.Â
âI could..uh. I could go to New York with you. I kinda need to go anyways, been meaning to go.â He says and when you donât speak right away, he panics. âYou donât have to say yes. I know weâve been spending a lot of time together and I understand if you want some time for yourself..â You giggle at his overthinking. âHugh, I would love for you to come to New York with me.â He lets out a breath you didnât know he was holding. âOkay good. Thatâs great! I needed to go back a few weeks ago actually so this works out for the both of us.âÂ
âWhy didnât you go back when you needed to?â His cheeks go red. âOh my god! You totally stayed because of me didnât you?â
 âMaybe..â He admits. âI was scheduled to fly back to New York before your album party, but then you texted me. I couldnât pass that up.âÂ
âYou keep acting like this and youâre gonna make me fall in love with you Hugh Jackman.â A smug smile falls onto his lips. âYou better.âÂ
The few days leading up to you leaving for New York were short. Hugh left for the city the next day, promising he would see you the moment you landed, sealing the promise with a quick kiss. You busied yourself with tour rehearsals and interview prep. It had been a lonely few days. Hugh was gone and you werenât talking to Ashley, you didnât know what to do with yourself. You and Hugh texted daily but it wasnât the same as being in his presence, a presence you had come to enjoy having around. You were close to saying âfuck itâ and be fully committed to him but a part of you was still hesitant. Too much has happened recently, it feels like you canât think straight half the time. Your last relationship was only a few months ago, your best friend was trying to steal every man you liked, and youâre at the peak of your career. You needed a mental breather.Â
LAX airport was cold and stuffy. People were walking casually towards their destination with a few runners here and there. While you loved traveling, airports made you feel uneasy. There were so many people going to the most random places on the most random days and random times. It was uncomfortable to think about. You sat there in silence, too afraid to wear headphones. You liked to know what was happening around you at all times, a freak peeve. When it was finally time to board the plane, you were already exhausted from it all. Almost seven hours later, you landed at JFK airport in New York City. Once you turn off airplane mode on your phone, you see a few texts from Hugh. He insisted that he could pick you up from the airport and take you to your hotel. Your âpersonal chauffeurâ he jokingly called himself. You texted Hugh back as people hurriedly grabbed their belongings and scurried down the thin aisles.Â
You: just landed! see you soon hot stuff ;)
He told you beforehand that he made arrangements to pick you up in a private area, away from prying eyes. You werenât nearly famous enough to know what that means, so you simply followed the instructions he gave you. It was a little confusing at first, having only been in the busy airport once before. With some help from workers, Hugh was finally in your view. He had a big smile on his face with his arms open wide for you. You walked with a little pep in your step, suitcase rolling behind you. When you got close enough, you let the handle go and ran the rest of the short distance to Hughs arms. His embrace was warm and welcoming, a familiar place.Â
âMissed you sweet girl.â He mumbles into your hair. You pull back slightly, arms still holding him. âMissed you too.â Your voice is shy, almost forgetting how it felt to have his attention on you. You had missed him, more than you thought you would. Hearing his voice again made life feel real again after the past mundane days youâve endured. The walk to his car was intimate- his arm sat atop your shoulders as you walked side by side. He insisted on rolling your luggage for you and wouldnât take no for an answer when you protested. A true gentleman. He opened the passenger door for you, making sure you were in before putting your suitcase in the trunk and hopping into the driver's side. He looked a lot more presentable than you did. He wore a pair of blue jeans and a black shirt that hugged his biceps in a way that almost made you drool. It was simple but he looked delicious. Your sweats and hoodie couldnât compare. His beard had finally grown in, no longer the prickly stubble that rested there a month ago. It was full and you hoped he would let it grow to that length that made him look even more expensive.Â
âThe option to stay at my place is still on the table if you want it babe.â He says, resting his hand on your thigh as he begins to pull out of the hidden parking lot. There was something so attractive about a man driving. Hughâs side profile was godly and him driving really did something to your brain. âThat wouldnât be very friendly of us Hugh.â You rest your hand on top of his. âI think thatâs the friendliest thing I could possibly do. Offer you a place to stay while in town instead of staying in a dingy hotel.â He eggs on trying to convince you. He first pitched the idea the night he offered to come to New York with you. You immediately declined, not wanting to invade his space. You wouldnât know how to handle it, it made things too real. He had been over to your house countless times, but you had never been to his. You thought it best to keep it that way. You werenât sure you could control yourself around him when you were surrounded by all things him. âNothing is ever friendly between us Hugh.â He squeezes your thigh. âI have to argue with you there baby. In my humble opinion, we are too friendly.â He glances over to you and gives you a wink. He hasnât been afraid of letting his intentions known. To let you know that he wants you, not as a friend. Youâve seen just how bad he craved you and it was tempting. He knew he had a dangerous effect on you, one that you worked really hard to control.Â
âYouâre always so horny.â You mumble. âItâs hard not to be when I have a gorgeous girl like you around all the time.â God he was so good with his words. His voice and his way of speaking. It was no mystery as to why he had people swooning for him left and right- you included. âWhatever.â You open your phone to text Stacy, letting her know you landed and in good hands. It was weird flying solo. You got so accustomed to flying along Ashley or Stacy. You werenât particularly mad at the change if it meant you got to see Hughâs face light up just at seeing you again. âWill you at least come over once?â He asks, hopeful. âIâve seen your house, Iâd really like you to see mine. Itâs where I live most of the time. It would mean a lot.â The squeeze on your thigh lingers, his grip lasting longer than the previous one. You didnât know how to explain that you really didnât want to do that- be in his house. You didnât think he would understand what you mean when you say âitâs too muchâ. The desperation in his voice, the yearning he felt to have you in his home. You couldnât say no. âYea I can do that.â The small smile that rested on his lips grew, his face lighting up. It made your stomach twist up in knots.Â
The hotel that Stacy booked for you was grand. The elegance and class in the places youâve stayed at while traveling has never failed to amaze you. Growing up, your family didnât have a lot of money. When you went on family trips, the cheapest hotel, usually a motel 6, was your usual nightly accommodations. The places you stayed in now would have little you screaming and running around. The whole âentering fameâ process had been a huge culture shock that you were still learning to navigate appropriately.Â
âHm. Not too shabby, my house is better though.â Hugh says as he sits your luggage to the side. He had put a hat and sunglasses on, trying to make it less obvious that it was him- trying to hide that it was him who was with you. The hat, sunglasses, and beard combo was doing a number on your body. It took a lot of strength to keep yourself from dragging him to the bed and riding him until you were satisfied. Though, youâre not sure that you could ever be fully satisfied with Hugh. Not because you were scared he wouldnât be good in bed but because you knew once he had you, you would need him again and again until you physically couldnât handle him anymore. You felt him that one night on the couch, movie night, you knew that man was packing and that it wouldnât take much for him to bruise your cervix.
 âHugh, please.â You warn him. He puts his hands up in defense. âSorry, sorryâŠJust donât forget that itâs an option.â âI donât think youâd let me forget..â You let out a breathy laugh after. Hugh sits down at a small table and watches you as you walk around, exploring the room. You unpack a few things to make it easier on yourself later. âAre you up for exploring today?â He asks as he walks into the bathroom, where youâre placing your toiletries along the vanity counter. âOo! Iâd love to explore. I have one weird request though.â You're still facing the mirror when Hugh comes up behind you. His arms wrap around your waist, sitting a little higher due to his height. âWhatâs that baby?â Heâs watching you through the mirror, as you organize your skin care. âI wanna go to Trinity Church to see Hamilton's grave.â You say nonchalantly. Hugh laughs and questions you. âI need to sing the âheâs buried in Trinity Church near youâ line from Hamilton.â Hugh continues laughing. âWhat!?â He barely gets the words out. It somewhat offends you. âI thought youâd understand, being a theater nerd and all but I guess not.â You cross your arms and try to break through his hold to walk away. âMhm. Iâm sorry, come back. I wasnât trying to make fun of you. Youâre just full of surprises.â You relax in his hold.Â
âDoes that mean youâll take me?â You look at his eyes through the mirror. âYea iâll take you.â He smiles. You look at Hugh in the mirror, observing how the two of you look together. He looks really good holding you and not to toot your own horn, but Hugh and yourself made an attractive couple. He looked good on your arm and you looked good on his. âYou're so pretty, baby.â He whispers. âEvery time I look at you, Iâm blown away that youâre hanging around with me.â His arms tighten around you. âHmm. I think we look good together, donât you?â You reach your neck up to look at him as best as you can given the angle. He studies your two bodies in the mirror before agreeing. âYea we do.â
Walking around with Hugh felt freeing. Youâve been trying so hard to keep things private lately that every time you werenât in the secure confines of your house with him, you felt panicked. It was something that crossed your mind before the two of you left the hotel but he assured you that it wasnât very likely that someone would notice both of you. You were a little doubtful in his words, opting to dress in a way that protected you from the early fall breeze and from making it too obvious of who you were. Hugh had been right though, you both were able to walk around pretty freely, undisturbed. He brought you to trinity church first and reluctantly filmed a video of you dramatically singing the line from Hamilton. To you it was peak comedy and Hugh was being a big hater. He took you to a few of his favorite places, hidden gems. It was perfect. You wanted to hold his hand, bodies brushing against each other as you walked, but you couldnât. The night ended by Hugh taking you to get traditional New York pizza. He ordered a large pepperoni and you both walked back to the hotel. The moment your room door was opened, you were pulling your heeled boots off. The walking destroyed your feet but youâd gone beyond your daily step goals- a win is a win. Sitting at the table with Hugh, you both grabbed a slice of pizza. He waited for you to take a bite first, looking for your reaction. When you took a bite, you let out a moan- you werenât sure if it was because it tasted that good or because of how hungry you were. âThat good?â Hugh asks in amusement. âYes, I was starving.â He chuckles and takes his own big bite. The two of you down the entire pizza at an embarrassingly fast rate. âDid you have fun today?â He asks you. âYea, I really did. Thank you Hugh.âÂ
When Hugh left, you scrolled through all of the pictures and videos you had taken today. You snuck a couple of Hugh and you might have stared at them a little too long. You watched the Trinity Church video so you could post it on TikTok. As you uploaded it into the app and were giving it one last watch before hitting post, a sound caught your attention. You grabbed your headphones and connected them to get a better listen. As you were singing, you could hear Hugh quietly laughing in the background. The sound brought a smile to your face, replaying it over and over just to hear it again. You hit the âpostâ and called it a night.Â
The next morning was an early one. You had to be at the photo shoot at five am to get ready, meaning you were out the door at four. Stacy met you down in the lobby and led you to the car she had waiting for you. âHow was your first day in New York? You and Ashley have fun?â She asks as she buckles her seatbelt. âOh, Ashley didnât come, we arenât friends anymore. My first day was good though, really fun.â You smile at the memories of the day prior, ignoring the small pain from hearing Ashleyâs name. Stacy gives you a questioning look. You sigh before explaining, âShe was being weird and it turns out she was flirting with Hugh the other day when they came to rehearsals. She didnât even have the decency not to do it in the exact same room.â Her expression turns to an understanding one. âWell, good riddance. I knew after the first time that the girl was nothing but trouble. Good for you babe.â She types on her phone for a moment before turning her attention back to you- your staring out the window, taking in the somewhat empty streets that were full of people the night before.
âSo, what did you do yesterday that was so fun?â You donât look at her when you respond. âHugh took me exploring, showed me the city.â She snorts. âHugh, huh?â You look at her sheepishly. âYea. He felt bad that I didnât have someone to go with me so he offered.â You shrug. It wasnât that big of a deal. âI told you.âÂ
âTold me what?âÂ
âThat you wouldnât be able to stay away from that man.â She shakes her head. You sometimes forgot just how well Stacy knows you after years of her by your side. The car comes to a stop outside of a short building, shorter than the other ones around it anyway. You sat in hair and makeup for a while, talking to the artists as they worked. You always liked making conversation with the people that helped you, it was always interesting hearing everyone's stories. The photo shoot wasnât anything crazy. It was a well known photographer that had worked with major stars, her most recent model being Zendaya. It was a huge compliment that she wanted to work with you. It wasnât like other shoots you had done before, this had been way more artsy and free. You were so used to doing things for brands or for your own music, where everything needed to be a certain way. It was nice to work on projects where you didnât have to think but just be you.Â
When the shoot was over, you sat in a small lobby with Stacy as you waited for the car to come pick you up. You opened tiktok to see what people were saying in the comments of your latest post. Most of them were freaking out over the laugh in the background, over analyzing it to find out who it was. There were a few comments that speculated that it might be Hugh and it made you laugh, shocked by the crazy detective skills your fans had. You kept scrolling when you saw a comment that caught your attention.
âY/N GET YOUR MAN UNDER CONTROL SDJFJSDFâÂ
You clicked on the âview repliesâ tab under it trying to figure out what they were talking about. Thankfully, other people were just as confused as you were with multiple âcontext?â comments under it.Â
âlook at hughs recent instagram post đâ
In curiosity, you closed Tiktok and opened instagram. You went to the search bar, clicking on his username from your recent searched section. You click on the most recent picture making it enlarge and you let out an audible gasp. âAre you okay?â Stacy asks. You almost forgot where you were for a second. âYea iâm fineâŠfunny tiktok comment.â You tried to play it off, hoping sheâd buy the excuse. It seems to work as she gives a small nod, looking back down to her phone. You look back down at your own device, in complete and utter shock. You knew he was built, seeing other pictures he had posted and endless edits of his greasy hawaiian rolls from Deadpool and Wolverine.Â
This however seemed so much slutier. He was in, what you assumed was his home bathroom, taking shirtless pictures of himself. You could tell it had been recent because his beard and hair were the same length that itâs been for the past week. You felt frozen, not knowing what to do. He looked absolutely scrumptious. Pulling out your airpods from your purse, you put them on to listen to the attached audio. You had no fucking clue how you were supposed to look him in the eyes the next time you saw him. His voice was something special. It had the ability to make your knees weak at the sound. This was no different. It felt like he was teasing you subtly. You quickly screenshot the picture and swipe out of instagram, opening your message app.Â
You: I leave you alone for less than 24 hours and youâre over here posting thirst traps for the internetâŠÂ
Hugh <3: I just wanted to thank my team. As the caption saidâŠI am grateful.Â
You: hmm you say itâs being grateful, I say itâs being a SLUT!!Â
You: you look really fucking good thoughâŠ
Hugh<3: đđđ
Hugh<3: Thank you baby. Do I get to see you today or are you still busy?Â
You: I have meetings the rest of the day :(Â
Hugh<3: Itâs okay sweetheart. Iâll see you tomorrow?Â
You: I have fallon tmrw night but iâll be free at 8pm if you wanna meet up then?Â
Hugh<3: That works for me. Text me when youâre done for the day, okay? Talk to you later baby
The car finally stops signaling that you were at the first meeting of the day. There were endless introductions, hand shaking, and smiling. It was a lot more tiring than it sounded. Stacy was doing most of the work, covering major details for whatever was being discussed- again you mainly sat and listened. There were a few times when you really had to pay attention as key points were being made but nothing would be final until your team and lawyer looked over whatever deals were being discussed. There was a short two hour break of freedom that Stacy and yourself used to grab some food. Then it was right back to work. You were somewhat grateful for Stacy scheduling all of the heavy work stuff on one day because it meant you didnât have to do this again on the remaining days of your trip. Stacy liked to set it up that way, giving you more time to be free from work, you loved her for it. The two of you had dinner together and went your separate ways after. You got back to your hotel at ten and to say you were worn out was an understatement. Your head was hurting from all the talking and bright fluorescent lights of each office you sat in today.Â
You: Iâm finally freeeee!!Â
After hitting send, you hopped in the shower. The best thing about staying in an expensive hotel was how great the water pressure was. The hot water felt like heaven against your sticky skin, the thick body glitter from the photoshoot finally slipping away. You let your mind wander back to the picture that had been in your mind all day. Running your hands down your body, teasing yourself while imagining that it was Hughâs wide hands instead. You let your hands disappear in the place that ached the most, working as your mind played the fantasies that ate away at you. You could almost feel Hughâs mouth whispering against your ear as the feeling of ecstasy washes over your body, the running water muffling the sounds of your pleasure.Â
Hugh still hadnât texted you back when you had gotten out of the shower. It was unusual for him to take so long to respond but given the time- and his age- he was probably asleep. The downside to dating older men was their need to be in bed so early. You giggled to yourself thinking about the thought of Hugh being knocked the fuck out in bed after yawning since the clock hit 7pm. Laying in bed, you whipped out your phone opening twitter. You tweeted a quick post, reminding your fans to watch Jimmy Fallon tomorrow night. You scrolled lazily for a while, feeling the sleep take over you but when you saw one post in particular, you felt wide awake.Â
âHugh Jackman and ex-wife seen walking around New York together a year after separation.âÂ
You had no right to feel the jealousy and anger that sat tight in your chest. His ex-wife was something you were completely aware of but it was a subject neither Hugh or yourself had talked about. You understood that she would always be around, after being married to her longer than youâd even been alive. You laugh in disbelief. It sounded so stupid when you put it like that. The age gap never bothered you until you put it in perspective. You couldnât help who you liked though. The overthinking hit faster than you could stop it. You wondered why he didnât tell you that he was seeing her today. His smile in the picture was a little too wide, he looked too happy. He wasnât even yours to claim, yet you wanted her to know that he had you now, that he wanted you. The vile thoughts that danced around your head were making your temper rise. You set some alarms and tried to get some sleep. Most of the night was tossing and turning, thinking about Hughâs ex-wife.Â
Hugh<3: Good morning sweet girl. Iâm sorry for not getting back to you last night. I fell asleep on the couch waiting for you to text me lolÂ
It was what you saw first when your alarm went off. It was sent a few hours ago since you gave yourself some time to sleep in, given the trouble you had getting to sleep last night. You ultimately decided that you wouldnât be mad at him for it, you didnât have a reason to be. If the two of you were official, things would be different, but you werenât. You were going to try your best to swallow the jealousy and let it be.Â
You: good morning baby! I figured thatâs what happened lol
Hugh<3: Are you excited for Fallon tonight? đ
You: yeaâŠonly a tinsy bit nervousÂ
Hugh<3: Youâre gonna crush it babe, I know it. I still get to see you after yea? Miss you
You: I miss you too :(
You: do you wanna meet at the hotel after or�
Hugh<3: I can pick you up and we can go to my place?Â
You stared at the message contemplating it. Hughâs house was already a fear of yours but his house at night seemed a lot more intimate. You felt the need to be that intimate with him though- it was fueled by the pictures from last night, you knew it was. If that hadn't happened, youâd be saying no, making up excuses not to. You needed the validation too much to think straight.Â
You: yea we can do that :)
Once you get to the Tonight Show studio, you barely have time to put your things down before you're being guided around. Thankfully, you warmed up your voice before leaving your hotel room just in case you didnât have time to do it here. The crew had you and your dancers do a quick run through of the song to make sure everything was working before you were sent to your dressing room to get ready. Kat, your stylist, and Amari, your makeup and hair artist, were already in the room ready to get to work. You took the time to catch up with both of them, the three of you falling into a familiar routine. Your nerves started to build up as it got closer to the filming time. About twenty minutes before you were called to stage, Jimmy came back to introduce himself. He was a really sweet guy, super bubbly and humble. It eased your mind a little bit but they shot right back up when your name was called. âY/n L/n everybody!â. The studio audience erupted in cheers as you walked to Jimmyâs desk. âWelcome to the show, how are you doing tonight?â He asks. âIâm doing amazing, thank you so much for having me.â The cheers finally slow down. âSo, I got told that this is your first late night show interview, is that right?âÂ
âYes, it is!âÂ
âIâm honored to be the first.âÂ
âIâm glad itâs you who popped my late night talk show cherry, Jimmy.â You joke, using your song's title as a pun, which he does his famous laugh at. The interview was going really well, most of the questions being ones youâve answered countless times before.
âThere have been a few rumors going around after a tiktok you posted the other day and I have to ask.â You nod ready for whatever question heâs about to ask. âIs the laugh behind the camera Mr. Hugh Jackman?â Your smile falters for a second before you put it right back on. This was something you werenât prepared for at all. You let out a laugh. âThe fans can keep speculating. A girl never kisses and tells.â It probably wasnât the best answer- you know it wasnât the best answer- but itâs all you could come up with in that moment. You just hoped no one noticed the split second your calm facade slipped, that it felt longer than it had actually lasted.Â
Hugh was already there when you were free to leave, having texted him in the spare moment you had while getting changed into your performance outfit. Once you were in the car, he didnât hesitate to ask how it went. âIt was good. He uhâŠhe asked about you.â You donât why you were concerned about how he would respond, but you were. âAbout me?â He glances at you quickly before focusing on the road again. âUhh..yeah. I posted the Hamilton video on tiktok and you can hear you laughing in it. I didnât think it would be that big of a deal but people started to guess it was you. Iâm sorry.â You slump down into the seat, waiting for his anger to come but it never does. âDonât apologize baby. I want people to know Iâm with you.â He never fails at knowing what to say, his words always flow out of his mouth effortlessly. âI kinda redirected the question though, not really giving a solid answer. I donât know, it really threw me off.â He nods. âThey like to do that, be sneaky.âÂ
It took a little longer than expected to get to his place, New York traffic moving at a snail's pace. When you do finally arrive, heâs pulling into an underground parking garage that sits under a skyscraper that you canât see the top of. The elevator ride up was easily the longest one youâd ever been on, his penthouse being on the 56th floor. He opens the door and turns on the light switch that is conveniently placed in the entrance. âWelcome to my home. Mi casa es su casa.â He jokes and you let out a short snort at the stupid joke. âWould you like the official Hugh Jackman house tour?â Excitement was radiating off of him and you thought it was cute that he was this worked up about you being here, in his space. âIâd love one.â He offers his hand and you take it. Your once icy hand being warmed up instantly from his large, warm one.Â
As he dragged you to the living room, you started to feel that uneasiness again, like you shouldnât be here. It kept nagging at you in the back of your head but you refused to pick at it. This was making Hugh happy, you werenât going to ruin that because of whatever issues you were hiding. After showing you the living room, he pulls you into a large kitchen. A vase full of bright pink flowers, balloons, and a cookie cake that reads âcongratsâ sits on the counter. You let go of his hand and walk over to the island while he stays put. You run your fingertips over the soft petals of the flowers, peonies- your favorite. âDo you like them? I uh..wasnât sure what your flower preference was, so I chose peonies because of your song.âÂ
The gesture makes you emotional. Youâd never had a man go out of his way for you like this. He hadnât known what flowers you liked but he remembered your song title to fill in the blank. A song where you had one line that says: âyou got me roses when you know I like peoniesâ. A song from your debut album. âI love them. I love this.â You gesture to the display. You walk back over to where he stands and reach up to grab his face, bringing it down to give him a quick peck on his lips. âThis means a lot to me, thank you Hugh.â The previous perturbation vanishing from your head, that cherished easiness you felt with Hugh slips back in. You were meant to be here.Â
âShall we finish the tour?â You ask, spirits high. âOf course my lady, right this way.â He leads you room to room, giving you a mini explanation for each one. It was an average home, well average for a millionaire. It was obvious that a single, older man lived here but not in a bad way, there just wasnât a woman's touch on the place. âThis is bathroom number two, the one I use most frequently.â Something about the room seemed familiar as you looked around. There were a few art pieces on the marbled wall, a large mirror across from them. You were looking at the suspiciously large mirror when it clicked.Â
âOH MY GOD!! This is the thirst trap bathroom! I canât believe I have the pleasure of being in such a sacred place.â You move around the space in a theatrical way, pretending you were in a place of true importance.Â
âOh godâŠshut up.â He groans in embarrassment. âCould you reenact the moment? It would really help me get the full feel of the room.â Youâre still teasing him but that question came back to slap you right across the face. You see a smirk on Hugh's face and heâs reaching his hands down and starts lifting his shirt off- but not in the practical way but in the super sexy crossed arms way. âWAIT! I was just kidding.â You practically scream at him, not mentally prepared to see Hugh shirtless in person. He stops and shrugs, turning around to leave the room. Before you can stop yourself, the horny part of your brain is speaking. âWait no, keep going.â He slowly turns around with that stupid sexy smile of his and the raised eyebrow thing he does. The atmosphere of the small room changed instantly. Heâs pulling at his shirt again, painfully slow in your opinion. As he inches it up, you analyze each slither of skin thatâs freed. There is a patch of hair below his belly button leading down into his pants. A strong v-line and a thick vein practically popping out of his skin, begging to be traced with your tongue. The shirt goes higher and higher, revealing more of his chest. Each ab pops out and itâs like a gift from God right in front of your eyes. He pulls the shirt over his head, biceps flexing slightly, and drops the shirt onto the floor. You're frozen in place, not believing that this is real.Â
You never have been one to believe in karma but you must have been a saint in your past life to deserve this. You see his mouth move but donât hear a word he says. All you see is the hairy chest youâd been thirsting over, moving closer until itâs right in front of you. He grabs your cheeks between one hand and faces your eyes up towards his own. âAre you okay y/n?â He has a worry behind his eyes.Â
âYouâre like really hot. Itâs actually frustrating how hot you are.â His grip on your face loosens as you speak. âYou asked to see, I was only fulfilling your wishes.â You felt dizzy. He hadnât even touched you and the way your whole face sits in his one hand and the way his abs are begging to be licked, had you flustered. You were drunk on Hugh. âYou're wandering againâŠmaybe I should put my shirt back on.â He goes to reach for it but you reach out, lightly grabbing his arm to stop him. âNot yet.â Itâs mumbled and quiet, aimed more towards yourself than it was to him.Â
Hugh stands back up, his height towering over you. You couldnât decide if he had always been so tall. Towering over you in a way that made your heart beat faster. Your mind was battling itself: the arousal wanting nothing more than for Hugh to do whatever he wanted with you while the more reasonable side knew that there were too many things that needed to be talked about before crossing this line. The line had been crossed many times before with the kisses, touches, hand holding- the night on the couch⊠Sex was different. You werenât fond of casual sex, it was too intimate an act to categorize as such. Whatever was happening between Hugh and yourself was far from casual though and you trusted him not to hurt you.
âYouâre kinda scaring me here, pretty girl. Are you okay?â You couldnât tell him that seeing his chest had sent you into a horny dazed confusion. You looked up at him, into his worried eyes. He was always so concerned about your well being and he cared so much about everything going on in your life. God, you prayed that this wouldnât come back to bite you in the ass.
âKiss me please.â Your voice is shaky, unstable. âAre you sure baby?â His hands rest on your shoulders, eyes searching yours for any doubt.Â
âPlease Hugh. I need you to kiss me.â His once troubled eyes turned dark as he bent down, kissing you like he never had before. The kiss was messy, full of hunger. His hands trailed down your sides until they cupped under the base of your ass. He effortlessly picks you up to sit you on the bathroom counter, lips never breaking contact. You could feel his tongue prodding at the entrance of your mouth as it asked for permission to enter. Granting access, your lips open, a throaty moan draws out as you feel his tongue swipe against yours. He pulls back for a moment. âCan I take this off? Is that okay?â He asks, referring to your shirt. His usual thick australian accent was soft in his breathy voice. You nod shyly and he doesnât hesitate to reach down. You put your arms up to aid him as he gently pulls the shirt up and he sucks in a sharp breath. âFuck babyâŠso fucking pretty.â His hands cup your bra covered breast, thumbs softly trailing over your stiff nipples causing you to drop your head back with a moan of pleasure. âWe never finished the tour, sweet girl.â His hands are still fondling you and you lift your head back up to look at him. âWhat?âÂ
âThereâs one more room I didn't get to show you.â His hands finally drop from your chest and heâs grabbing your hand, leading you towards whatever room it was that you hadnât seen. He opens the door and the air surrounding you smells like Hugh. It was almost enough to make you pass out, head already light and fuzzy.Â
You donât have time to look around, Hugh immediately turning you to face him, attacking your mouth once again. His hands are reaching for the button of your jeans, pulling them down slowly once heâs got them open. Hughâs lips escape yours and trail down your neck, your chest, the sides and your body, and finally your stomach as he slowly lowers himself to sit on his knees. He lifted each of your feet, helping you out of each pant leg. At each lift of your leg, he also pulls each sock off, kissing your calves as he does so. You're left in nothing but a black bra and thong. âMhm. Can I touch you baby?â He asks looking up at you. You nod, the position he was in, all too arousing. He practically growls at your answer and starts leaving messy kisses on your thighs, his hands gripping the back of them. His lips trail up higher, ghosting over where you needed him the most. You could feel his breath through the thin cotton of your panties. Your own breath hitches as he licks a long teasing path between your two folds, the cotton dipping into them from the weight of his tongue. He looks up at you through his lashes, asking for permission. You mouth a small âpleaseâ the only word that seems to be in your vocabulary at the moment.Â
His thick fingers slip between the fabric and the skin on your hip on either side of your body, pulling the soaked thong down your legs. Before he continues, heâs standing up and guiding you to the bed. âGet up there and spread that pretty pussy for me baby. Wanna see it.â You waste no time doing what he asks, climbing up the unusually tall bed and laying on your back. You donât open your legs right away, shyness creeping in. You were almost fully exposed to Hugh, the only thing still covered being your boobs, while he was almost fully covered, only his shirt being off. âDonât go all shy on me now baby.â He says, guiding your legs open, pussy on full display. âFuck..look at you sweet girl, all wet for me.â His thumbs pull back each fold, exposing the pink that was partially hidden. He leans town and licks from your entrance to your clit. âMhmm fuck.â You moan out at the feeling. His tongue felt hot against your warm center, beard tickling your skin as he moved. The sound encourages him to continue. He dives down again, tongue lapping around your needy clit. The constant pressure causes your body to jerk voluntarily. Hugh brings both of his hands to hold you down at your legs, tongue still abusing the small bud. Loud moans escape your mouth as his tongue trails down to your entrance sliding in. âOh fuck me.â You moan out. âYour pussy taste so fucking good.â He mutters against your skin. His right hand moves from its position on your hip, his middle finger sliding down to your opening. He slowly slides it in, the small stretch feels too good. He starts moving it, hitting the spongy bundle of nerves over and over again. âFuck baby, iâm gonna cum.â You warn him. His head dips back down, tongue returning to your clit and one suck is all it takes for you to come around his finger. You let out a string of moans and curses, Hugh never letting up until your climax is over. He does one more lap around your pussy with his tongue, cleaning everything up before moving up the bed next to you.Â
âBeen wanting to do that forever baby. Knew youâd have a perfect little pussy.â His words make you cover your face with your hands in embarrassment. Even with your own orgasm washing the need out of your body, you were still turned on. The sight of your slick in Hughâs beard and the very noticeable tent in Hughâs jeans made it worse. You sit up and go to move. âWhere are you going?â Hugh asks, sitting up on his forearms to look at you. You don't respond, instead you reach for the button of his jeans. âYou donât have to do that baby.â He assures you. âI want to.â It was the first coherent sentence youâve been able to muster and it makes Hugh fall back into the bed. You pull his jeans and boxers off in one go, too impatient to wait. His cock springs free, red and angry. It was long, thin, and veiny- exactly as you imagined it being. It made your mouth water. He had a thick patch of pubic hair and it turned you on even more, you were such a whore for hairy men.Â
You sat yourself between each of his thighs, running your hands up and down them. Heâs watching you as you take your right hand, wrapping it around the base of him. He sucks in a breath. You're looking him in the eyes as you lean your head down, letting your tongue swirl in slow circles around his tip. âFuckâŠâ You take the tip slowly into your mouth, sucking on it while your tongue still circles. Your left hand replaces the right on his dick, right hand moving down to cup his balls. âShit..â He hisses out. âHavenât done this in a while baby, not gonna last long at all.â He confesses but men coming fast had always been something that excited you, so you got to work. Your head dipped lower, taking more of him in your mouth while hollowing your cheeks, creating a dangerous suction on him. Your pace was steady as he moaned. âYea baby, just like thatâŠmmm fuck.â He was a talker and you loved it. You took him out of your mouth, moving down to his balls instead. You sucked on them as your hands worked his shaft. He was breathing rapidly. âIâm gonna cum babyâŠ.ohh fuck baby donât stop.â You immediately moved your mouth back to his tip, sucking every drop of cum from him, not letting any go to waste. You can feel his thighs clenching next to yours. When you're confident that he was done spewing, you swallow it down happily and smile up at him.Â
âYouâre a dream, you know that? So fucking perfect for me.â He sighs in content as you crawl up to lay on his chest. âYou really believe that?â You ask. âI really believe it, y/n. Havenât felt this way in a long time..â You didnât want to ask him what that meant, he would tell you eventually. âYou wanna stay here tonight?â You look around, seeing the time on the digital alarm clock he had on a bedside table. It read 11:30pm. âYea, if thatâs okay.â You didnât want to inconvenience him, even if heâs the one who asked. âMore than okay sweet girl.âÂ
The two of you took a quick shower together, the main goal was to get clean so you could hit the hay. Hugh strayed from that a little bit at the sight of your boobs, which he hadnât seen fully during the fun you had earlier. He gave them small kisses, worshiping them as you washed your hair. He gave you a shirt to sleep in and you opted to go commando, not wanting to put your dirty underwear back on- Hugh didnât complain about this. His own pajamas being his boxers and nothing else. The two of you laid in Hughâs bed, you cuddled on his side running your fingers through the hair on his chest. A silence fell over the room, sleep creeping its way in.
thank you for reading!
part six
series taglist: @chronicallybubbly @spideybv28 @pear-1206 @robertthehoover @reidsworld @bloody-bunni666 @quillycrow @kythefangirl25 @bluetimeombre @cskidjgsjaoaknayan52782 @thewiselionessss @annagraceevanss @peterparkernotfound @rogueinmymind @samsamsantos @wolviesgirl @white-wolf-buckaroo @weskerussy @marvelgirlie-4 @honey-ros3ss @nonamevenus @nizem8 @chaimshelii @rockerchick05 @starryeddie @saylak @haytchee @godlypresley @mega-kittyglitter-1 @acescutejeans-1247 @bethexo07
Please let me know if I missed you or if the tag doesn't work! I fixed a few for this one but please let me know if it's still not working.
If you want to be added to the taglist, please comment on this post ot the masterlist for the series. thank you <3
#hugh jackman#cyg#controversially young girlfriend#hugh jackman fanfiction#hugh jackman x reader#hugh jackman fic#hugh jackman fanfic#hugh jackman smut#hugh jackman x popstar!reader#hugh jackman x female reader#hugh jackman x you#hugh jackman x y/n#hugh jackman fluff#popstar!reader#female reader
798 notes
·
View notes
Text
NO GOOD LUCK ! . . àšà§ âš LEE HEESEUNG â©
it had been roughly 4 months since your breakup, you had been living your days healing from the past and worrying about your present .. so when your friend groupâs yearly ski trip arrived,the last thing you expected was to see him. your ex boyfriend,invited like everyone else, and now now being forced to share a room with him due to spacing. you left as if your life was ending, or maybe .. it was just beginning ?
đŻïž pairing: lee heeseung x female reader includes: đ„» yunjin & kazuha (le sserafim)
đ„» warnings: angst, suggestive content, alcohol usage, implied intimacy (no nsfw)
genre đŻïž: only one bed, exâs to potential lovers, angst, winter vacation love, fluff
savâs ᶻâđâđ° thoughts: first fic to my kiss you this christmas series (we cheered) i hope you enjoy it ^_^ . i also am aware that iâve previously mentioned that my fic is 10k but i would like to say itâs estimated to be 7k. those who know me, know that iâve never written a long fic before and this is my first experience with one. i honestly hope itâs good.
âš 7k EST WC â© â SERIES đđđđđđđđđđ
the soft hum of the heater filled your room as you folded another sweater into your suitcase. snowflakes danced along the window but your mind was far away, stick in a memory you attempted to blur.
the healing process was going to be quite easy, youâd hope. you were gonna move forward with your life, do new things, travel more, and hopefully meet someone new. your friend groups ski trip was the perfect start. being in the mountains for one week with your friends sounded fun, only downside was they decided to bring their boyfriends.
unfortunately for you, that meant youâd be the only single person there. this was a good thing in your head, you got your own bed and would get some time to yourself.
you packed your belongings and called your best friend, kazuha to get you. âhello?â kazuha answered, putting the phone to her ear as she drives.
âhey iâm ready.â you respond, zipping up your luggage and grabbing your last minute necessities. kazuha responds, hanging up the phone and drives to your place.
as the minutes go by, you gathered your belongings and made sure your apartment windows and doors were closed. you took your belongings and headed down to the lobby, you pushed the button to the lobby and took a minute to think about this trip.
this was gonna be a chance to heal, forget about the past and make memories youâd remember with your friends. you hear a familiar honk, sounding like kazuhaâs rental van. you took your luggage and walked up to the rental, kazuha walks out, greeting you with a big hug.
âexcited for this trip?â she smiles, putting your luggage into the trunk.
âof course i am.â you smiled back, opening the car door to reveal yunjin and her boyfriend jun in the backseat.
âoh my gosh y/n!â yunjin smiled brightly, pulling you into a tight embrace. you and yunjin have been friends since forever, hugs like these were comforting and rather soothing.
zu, kazuhaâs boyfriend chimes in on the conversation. âyou donât mind sitting besides heeseung right?â you froze, trying to process the information you just received.
heeseung, a name you havenât heard in a few months, you didnât know he was going to be there. jun and yunjin move their bodies, leading to another row of seats, where heeseung sat with his headphones on.
you gasped, no way were you sitting next to him. maybe if you sat down and didnât speak, heâd just ignore you. you sat beside him, giving him a little space. heeseung quickly noticed your presence, he slide his headphones off of his ears onto his neck, a small gasp on his face.
âyou guys didnât tell me..â he froze, taking in the fact that you were sitting right beside him.
âweâre sorry, but if you found out eachother were coming, you wouldnât wanna come.â zu spoke briefly, kazuha chiming in.
you just sat there, you didnât wanna ruin the trip for any of your friends, even if it meant being here with with your ex. you stayed quiet most of the ride, listening to music and looking outside. one specific time, the group decided to stop at a rest stop to stretch your legs.
you went to the restroom and quickly went back to the rental. you sat alone in the rental, putting your headphones back on and closing your eyes, hoping to get somewhat sleep. as you felt yourself drifting away, you felt a small tap on your shoulder. you opened your eyes and slid your headphones off onto your neck.
âhm?â
âjust thought you might want these.. i remember how much you love sour gummy worms.â heeseung smiles, placing the bag of gummy worms into your hand.
âoh.. thank you.â you smiled slightly, sort of touched because of his kind gesture.
âalso.. if youâre cold, you can cover with my sweater.â he places his sweater onto your lap.
you were in shock, is this the same ex boyfriend you fell off with months ago? why is he offering you his sweater if you feel cold? isnât he gonna feel cold? all the questions races through your mind, all these what ifâs. you placed the sweater over your body, as you closed your eyes and fall asleep for the remainder of the car ride.
the car ride was beside heeseung was silent, as you slept heeseung falls asleep beside you. your friends and their boyfriends talked, planning out what theyâd be doing on the little stay in the mountains.
a few hours later, the car pulls up to the airbnb. a small yet large cozy cabin on the top of the mountains. you admired the view, you couldnât believe you got to see this sight every year, same time and same place. you stepped out of the rental and stretched your legs.
yunjin puts in the pin for the door, pushing it open as she hears the small noise indicating the door is unlocked. the group steps in, heeseung pushes the door closed behind you. the airbnb was just like you remembered, cozy. it was a second home, except this home held a lot of memories between you and heeseung.
âwe didnât mention this but .. youâre sharing a room with eachother.â kazuha whispered to you softly, hoping to not get some kind of reaction out of you. you gasped, unsure how to process this information.
âiâm what?â you tried to think of a response. no way were you sharing a room with him. it was fine when you were a couple, but now? things are way different now. you and heeseung werenât together, sharing a room wouldnât lead to good things.
you brought your luggage into the room, sitting down by the edge of the bed. this was reality, youâre sharing a room with your ex boyfriend. heeseung walks into the room a few minutes later, his luggage and jacket in his hand.
âso weâre sharing a bedâŠaccording to jun and zu.â heeseung looks at you, taking in every sight of your figure he can get.
âas if this canât get any better.â you mumbled. âjust stay on your side at night.. okay?â you asked, hoping heâd comply.
heeseung nodded, beginning to unpack his luggage. he pulls the drawers open and begins placing his clothes into each of them. you didnât remember heeseung being this organized, nor do you remember him being sloppy with his clothing. you watched him behind your phone, as he placed his clothes into the drawers.
before he got up, you quickly acted casual, staring right back at the content on your phone. you sat up as he left, reaching for your luggage and unzipping it. you place your clothes into the drawer besides his, stepping up and going to the gathering room where yunjin and kazuha were in.
âhey, are you okay?â yunjin asks, moving over so you coukd sit beside her.
âoh iâm fine? i just wish you guys told me iâd be sharing a room with him.â you look away, almost as if you were pushing your friends away.
i mean, you had every right to. they didnât mention anything about heeseung coming. you didnât want to cause a scene, this is you and your friendâs vacation. the last thing you needed was to ruin something that was once fun to you and your friends.
the night falls, yunjin, kazuha, and their boyfriends head out to get food from a restaurant a few minutes away. you were sitting in the gathering room, watching a movie, a blanket draped over your lap. heeseung walks in, sitting beside you.
âso are we ever gonna talk this trip? or am i gonna get the silent treatment the whole week?â he asks, getting a little closer to you. you moved over a bit, leaving more space between you and him.
âno.. no.. donât shut me out. i want us to be able to talk.â he placed his hand on top of yours, his warm hand on top of yours brought back memories, all sorts of memories. ones that bring you pain, but also bring you joy.
âiâm sorry.. this is just awkward for meâ you sighed, letting you a deep breath youâve been holding in.
âi know, it is for me as well. but i want us to be okay and on the same terms, okay?â heeseung looks you in the eyes, you could see the passion dripping from his hazel eyes.
you nodded, moving a little closer to him. this was the closest youâve ever been to heeseung in a while. you could smell his cologne, hints of nostalgia laced in it. now he wants to be on the same terms? you didnât know how to react. part of you wanted to push him away, but a part of you also wanted to keep him close, just like old times.
dinner was silent, getting ready for bed was silent. you couldnât sleep that night, tossing and turning in bed beside heeseung. heeseung was still awake, scrolling on his phone as he normally would every night, from your knowledge.
âcant sleep?â he asked, turning to look at you.
âyeah..â you responded softly, turning to face him.
âwanna go for a dip in the hot tub?â heeseung sits up, getting his swimsuit.
you got out of bed, reaching into the drawers and grabbing your two piece. you went into the bathroom and put it on, realizing you needed someone to tie the back, you called out softly for heeseung. he walked into the bathroom and tied your top. his fingers grazed gently along your skin, sending a shiver down your spine.
once it was tied, you both tip toed to the sliding glass doors, which opened to the hot top. you got in, the warm water felt great on your skin, this is exactly what you needed. heeseung sat beside you, a little more closer than the last time. his gaze was on your body, taking in the ravishing sight beside him.
âyou look pretty tonight. the moon dances beautifully along your skin.â heeseung smiled, his fingers lightly tracing the light of the hot tub along your skin.
you smiled, unable to say anything. around heeseung, you felt like you could be yourself. in this very moment, you felt like yourself, you felt like the person you were months ago.
heeseung leaned in closer. âthereâs that beautiful smile, i missed thisâmissed you.â you leaned in a little, feeling his arms reach to pull you closer by your waist. you allowed him to pull you close, your hands lingered on his chest.
âwe shouldnât do this..â you began to hesitate, realizing the serious of the situation.
you were in a close proximity with him, your hands were in each other. this wasnât right, youâre exâs after all. what exâs touch each other this way?
heeseung gave your hips a gentle squeeze, slowly backing up. âsorry if i made you uncomfortable.â
you sigh. âyou didnât. i just wasnât expecting this to happen.â
you both went silent, no word were exchanged during your time in the hot tub. it was awkward, really awkward. eventually you got out and went to take a shower. before you stepped in, you needed help reaching the back of your swimsuit, you went back up the hot top for heeseungâs assistance.
âcan you untie the back? i canât reach.â
without any hesitation, he reaches for the back, his gentle touch untying the small knot he created earlier. your swim top falls delicately off your skin, you quickly covered your chest, running back inside to clean yourself off.
the shower was well deserved. you ran your fingers through your sopping wet hair, giving yourself a moment to think about what happened. it was such a moment of intimacy, something so powerful and deep. it made you realize there was a lot of unresolved feelings, still lingering in the air.
what were you gonna do? tell him you werenât interested? deep down you were, you didnât want him before, now things were looking different. now everytime you looked at him, you saw a hunger and desire feeling felt in your eyes. you saw him crave you just like when you were a couple.
you stepped out of the shower, your towel wrapped around your body, quickly rushing to get dressed before he saw you like this. you slipped on a baggy t-shirt and some shorts. you tried to get some sleep, forcefully shutting your eyes closed and to sleep. the thought of heeseung kept racing back to you.
after a few hours, you heard the bedroom door creak open. you squinted your eyes carefully, noticing the familiar figure through your blurry vision. heeseung came back inside, you wonder why he took so long. he stepped into the inâroom bathroom and ran a shower. heeseung slipped out of his swim attire, setting it right beside yours to dry out and stepped into the shower. steam exited the bathroom door, as it was only open ever so slightly.
heeseung stepped out, his towel around his waist and water drops clinging to his skin. a sight you miss seeing, one that always plays back. âdid i wake you? iâm sorry.â he says, taking his clothes from the drawer
âitâs okay.. actually can we talk?â you asked, sitting up.
âyeah sure, just let me get dressed okay?â heeseung goes back into the bathroom, getting his clothes on as quick as he can.
heeseung steps out, sitting besides you. âeverything okay?â
you nodded no. âare we gonna keep pretending that it didnât happen?â you tapped your fingers gently against the blanket, waiting for his response.
âdo you want to? because i havenât been able to stop myself from thinking about it.â heeseung says, his voice a little more rougher than usual.
you swallow, feeling the weight of his words settle between the two of you. thereâs a brief moment of silence, you donât know what you expected, but it definitely wasnât this. parts of you wanted to brush it off and pretend it never happened. you heart beats a little faster, you meet with his gaze.
âi donât know..â you whispered, now unable to make eye contact with him.
heeseung doesnât say anything at first, he shifts closer to you. his eyes drop to your lips just for a second, before returning to your eyes. his hands rest on the blanket, inches away from yours. âwe donât have to anything, especially if youâre not comfortable.â
âbut iâm not gonna pretend that it didnât happen.â
you bit your lip nervously, you want to kiss him, you really do. so whatâs holding you back? you just didnât want to do it if it would make things more complicated than they already are.
before you can make a decision, heeseung leans in slightly, his hand grazing against yours. âtell me what you want.â he whispers, his voice soft and laced with vulnerability. âbecause iâm done pretending i donât want this.â
a deep breath escaped you before you closed the gap, pressing your lips on his. itâs gentle at first, very tentative. a question, a moment of hesitation that quickly fades away when you feel his hands slide to your waist, pulling you closer. the kiss deepens, slow and aching, almost as if neither one of you wanted it to end.
âwe should probably get to sleepâ
âyeah we should.â heeseung responded, going under the covers beside you.
he faced the opposite way, giving you the space you deserved. no words were spoken after that, you laid awake in bed confused. what did your mind really want? did you want heeseung? or to keep playing this game where you test the waters to make sure this is worth getting into again.
the next morning was awkward.
you placed a coffee pod into the machine, preparing a cup for yourself. yunjin walks in, visibly exhausted. âmind making me a cup?â she asked, rubbing her eyes before reaching for a cup.
âsure.â you responded, grabbing another pod from the box.
yunjin braced against the kitchen island, her red hair a mess and tank top sliding off her shoulder. youâve seen her like this multiple times, it wasnât something new.
âso how was your first night with you know who..?â she whispered, talking quietly due to the thin walls of the cabin.
âeh..â you remove your coffee cup from the machine, clearly avoiding the topic of what happened last night.
âthereâs something youâre not telling me.â yunjin, places her cup under the machine, letting you place the pod into and turning it on.
âugh we kissed last night..â you groan. âit wasnât supposed to happen, yet it did.â you pressed the buttons for the machine.
âyou know whatâs crazy..heeseung told jun and zu about what happened..â
âhow do you know?â you gasped, shocked at the idea of heeseung telling his friends about what happened in your bedroom last night.
âjun mentioned it before he went to play video games with the boys.â yunjin smirked. âso did you cuddleâŠperhaps did something else?â she teased, going into the fridge for the creamer.
âwoah.. absolutely not. weâre not on that level yet.â you laughed, taking the creamer from her hand.
âjust saying .. you donât know what could happen this week.â she took her finished cup of coffee to sit in the living room, turning on the fire pit with a match to keep the cabin cozy and warm.
âalso.. do you mind making a cup for zuha? zu kept her up last night.â she laughed, setting the box of matches down and reaching for her cup.
âof course.â you laugh, setting down another cup under the machine.
when kazuha woke up, you caught her up with everything, you didnât miss a single detail. you mentioned the hot tub and the close proximity you were in, and that moment in your bedroom where he kissed you, telling you he was done with the act. he wanted you for real.
âno way..â kazuha gasped, bringing her cup to her lips, to sip her coffee.
âmhm..â you hummed, you were in need of an escape, you couldnât continue to think about heeseung, especially when youâre in the same setting as him.
you couldnât stay in the airbnb forever, jun found a nearby ice rink for skating, you went to your room and began looking for an outfit. after getting dressed, you grabbed your jacket and hat. heeseung walked in as you left, taking a second to admire your outfit..
âprettyâŠâ he mumbled under his breath. you pretended to not hear it, but deep down it made your chest tighten.
the group got into the rental, you once again got seated besides heeseung. the drive was quick, only having to spend 30 minutes beside each other. the rink was cold, couples were there, holding eachother as they skated.
you went skating a few times with heeseung when you were together, he knew you werenât the best. in fact, heeseung could vividly remember all those times you were afraid to step on the ice because you were afraid of injuring yourself.
heeseung payed for your skates, bringing them to a nearby bench for you to put them on. you struggled to tie the laces, heeseung remembered that as well. he crouched down in front of you, tying your laces for you.
you smiled, this was sweet of him, especially since you two havenât spoken since the morning begun. you held onto the edge of the rink for dear life, afraid of letting go.
âneed help?â yunjin calls out, noticing your struggle.
âiâm okayâ you replied, gripping onto the edge harder.
heeseung noticed your struggle, he grabs your hands from the edges gently. âcome on, i wont let you fall.â
his gloved hand felt warm against yours, heeseung took it slow and steady with you. soon, you made it off the edge of the rink and into the middle. occasionally, his hand met with your waist, helping you balance.
âsee, itâs not as bad as you think, just take it easy and slow.. maybe try to relax as well?â heeseung chuckled.
âeasy for you to say.. youâre not the one risking a faceplant.â
âfair point. iâll catch you if you fall.â heeseung holds onto you, being extra careful you donât slip on the ice.
the way he said itâso casual and so sincere, it made your chest tighten.
for moments, you skated normally, still being nervous about tripping. your confidence grew a little more. your skates caught you in a groove, causing you to fall forward into heeseung.
heeseung caught you, his arm wrapping around your waist as you clung onto his jacket for support. the two of you froze, faces just inches apart.
âsee?â he murmured, a teasing smile on his face. âtold you iâd catch you.â
you stepped back, muttering a flustered âthank.â as your heart faced.
as the sun began to set along the mountains, the rink lights turned on. the group lingered or a while, but the biting chill in the air soon made everyone restless.
âalright iâm officially frozen.â kazuha announces, tugging her scarf more tighter around her neck. âcan we go back now? itâs getting really cold.â
jun laughed. âyeah letâs head back. i also want hot cocoa.â
âhot cocoa sounds amazing..â heeseung agrees, opening the backseat door for you, allowing you to get to the back row.
when you arrived back at the cabin, the familiar smell of pine was rather welcoming. âiâm not moving for the next hour or so.â yunjin collapse onto the couch with a dramatic sigh.
âsame.â you sit beside her, taking off your jacket and shoes.
heeseung sits beside you, examining your fingers, which were exposed to the ice earlier. âno injuries this time?â he asks, looking at your skin carefully.
ânot this time .. thanks to you.â you smiled, showing him your clear skin along your fingers.
the group settled beside the fire pit, cups of hot cocoa in their hands as blankets draped over their legs. âletâs play a game.â zu suggests, putting his mug of cocoa down.
âwhat game?â you ask, bringing the mug to your lips for a slip of your hot beverage.
âtruth or dare, obviously. i mean weâre all adult right? we can handle what dates and truth come to us.â
âoh god..â kazuha groaned, hiding her face behind the her mug of hot chocolate.
âcome on.. itâll be fun.â jun insisted. âweâre in the middle of nowhere in a cabin.. we need to embrace it.â
yunjin smirked. âfine.. if this turns into an interrogation, iâm out to the hot tub.â
âare you in?â heeseung whispered, his eyes softening as he looked at you.
you nodded yes, your focus going back on the group. âso whoâs up first?â
yunjin points at jun. âbaby, you first. truth or dare?â
jun almost chokes on his hot chocolate. âtruth.. gotta play it safe the first round.â
âis it true you love my red hair?â she asks, leaning in to hear the answer.
âof course baby, your hair is beautiful.â jun replies, leaving yunjin a smiling mess.
ây/n! your turn. truth or dare.â jun points his finger at you.
âfuck..â you groan. âdareâ
the circle gasps at your choice in dare, surprised you didnât play it safe and pick truth.
âi dare you to kiss heeseung again.. or are you scared?â jun asks, leaning closer.
you turn to face heeseung, smashing your lips onto his. the kiss felt like a reconnecting spark, something youâd been craving since the previous night. his tongue lapped with yours, you wanted to pull away but you didnât. in fact, it was kazuha who made you pull away.
âdamn y/n.. save that for later..â kazuha pulls you gently off of heeseung, a faint blush creeping onto your cheeks.
the game resumed, multiple truths and dares being spread along the group. it began to grew late and you began to get ready for bed. you pulled the blanket over your leg, getting comfortable for the cold night. heeseung comes into bed a few minutes later, he smiled at you, giving your forehead a gentle kiss.
âyouâre beautiful you know ..â heeseung smiles, brushing a strand of hair out of your face.
you smiled, your attention going back to your phone. as you finished up your last next to your sister, you noticed something from the corner of your eyes.
a faint glow from heeseungâs phone caught your eyes. he was lying besides you, slightly propped up against the pillow. his fingers moving over the screen quickly. you didnât think too much of it at firstâeveryone texted before bed, but something about the way his face softened made your stomach twist.
your gaze flickered back to your own screen, trying to ignore this current feeling. itâs probably nothing .. but then you saw it, a little heart glaring against the white text bubble.
you swallowed hard, you felt your chest tightening. who was he texting? why on earth was he sending hearts?
âheeseung..â you asked softly.
âhm..â he continued to tap away at his phone.
âwhatâre you doing..â
âmessaging jun about plans for tomorrow.â heeseung replied, not missing a beat.
you nodded slowly, doubt still lingering in your mind. jun wouldnât be receiving hearts, especially not from heeseung. you shifted, turning your back against him. you tried to calm down the storm brewing in your head.
minutes passed, you couldnât fall asleep. you couldnât shake off the feeling of wondering who he was texting, not to mention while you were right beside him.
âgoodnight.â he whispered beside your ear, before turning away from you and going to sleep.
sleep did not come easy that night, you wanted to see for yourself who he was talking to, but you couldnât just pick up his phone without his permission.
the next morning you woke up before heeseung, the soft light of dawn peeked through the curtains. you gently slipped out of bed and went to the kitchen, seeing yunjin sitting by the kitchen island, sipping on her coffee.
âyou okay?â she asks, taking a sip from her cup.
âiâve seen better days.â you shrugged it off, grabbing an iced coffee from the refrigerator.
âcome on.. weâre on vacation, weâre supposed to have no troubles on vacation remember?â yunjin stands in front of you. sheâs always been that person, one who will find out whatâs wrong no matter what.
âheeseung was texting someone last night. he sent a heart as well.â you opened your coffee, taking a rather long sip from it.
âthatâs insane .. are you gonna ask him about it.â
âi donât know..â you tried to shake off the feeling,but it continues to eat at you.
breakfast was silent. jun and zu decided to make a huge breakfast, it was amazing, except for the fact that you didnât say a single word to heeseung. at breakfast, kazuha caught onto your silence, quickly pulling you into the pantry to get the details.
âwhatâs going on, why are you two so silent?â kazuha asks, whispering softly through the thin door of the pantry.
ânothing important really. just heeseung sending hearts to some girl.â you waved it off, trying to not think much of it.
kazuha raised an eyebrow, but she didnât press any further. at the table, jun joked about the previous game of truth or dare, oblivious to the silent war between you and heeseung.
when the group decided to take a shopping trip to the outlets, you decided to walk ahead, heeseung remained in the back, his hands in his pocket and hoodie over his head.
âdonât know whatâs going on with you two.. but the tension is breaking my heeyn heart.â jun muttered to heeseung, when he thought nobody was listening.
âdrop it man. i donât know why sheâs not talking to me.â heeseung replied, his voice more quieter than usual.
yunjin helped you with your bags, leaning close to your ear without making it noticeable. âyou need to talk to him.â she whispered, âheâs clueless.â
you sigh, adjusting your scarf, trying to avoid the topic. âmaybe later.â
that night, the cabin was quieter than usual. the couples were cuddled together on the couch watching a cheesy horror movie. you managed to slip away, lying about your exhaustion.
once in the room, you sank into the edge of the bed, staring at the glowing screen of your phone. the urge to find out who he was talking to was almost overwhelming. you tossed your phone to the nightstand and closed your eyes, trying to get some sleep.
why did it hurt so much? you werenât even togetherânot officially. but the kiss? the way he looked at you during truth or dare? that small moment of intimacy in the hot tub? they all felt real.
your mind wondered to the person he was texting. was it a girl? maybe it was a family member? an old talking stage trying to reconnect? the thought twisted your stomach, leaving a bitter taste in your mouth.
when the door creaked open, you pretended to be asleep. heeseung hesitated in the doorway, before making his way to the bed.
âwhy are you mad at me?â heeseung whispered, brushing a strand of hair out of your face.
you didnât answer, keeping your back turned to him.
âplease tell me why..â he murmured softly, before lying down besides you.
âdo you really want to know why?â you sat up in the bed, looking over at him.
âyeah actually.. tell me.â heeseung turns to face you, his eyes giving you their full attention.
you take a deep breath, collecting yourself. âi saw you texting someone last night. you sent them hearts.â
realization dawned upon his face, but heeseung quickly shook his head. âyou mean kim? sheâs just aââ
âa friend?â you cut him off, your voice laced with disbelief. âyou donât just send hearts to a friend, especially when youâre over here giving me the wrong idea.â
âit wasnât like that y/n.â heeseung says, defensively. âkim was just asking me about something. i canât talk to girls now?â
his explanation only made you angrier. âyou just donât get it.â you snapped, your voice rising with anger. âitâs not about how it meant to you. itâs about how it feels, seeing it from someone elseâs angle.â
heeseungâs jaw tightened, his fists clenching against the blanket. âyouâre overreacting now. i didnât do anything wrong.â
those words stung like a slap, and you recoiled, your chest tightened with a mix of anger and hurt. âfine.â you said coldly, turning away from him. âif thatâs what you think then.â
ây/n..â
âgoodnight heeseung.â your voice was final, and he knew better than to push further.
heeseung let out a deep sigh, lying down with a frustrated huff. the distance between you in the bed felt wider than ever. eventually, heeseung went to sleep in the living room. maybe this was your chance to cool off?
the following mornings were painfully quiet. heeseung would sleep on the couch every night, leaving you wide awake in bed every night. you and heeseung moved around each other as if you were strangers. the group didnât notice at first, but yunjin quickly caught on when she noticed heeseungâs blanket and pillow folded neatly on the untouched side of the couch.
later that day, you and the girls decided to watch a movie. the girls caught onto you avoiding heeseung like magnets repelling. âwhatâs going on?â kazuha asks, passing you the bowl of popcorn.
âisnât it obvious?â you take the bowl from her hands, placing a few pieces in your mouth. âme and heeseung got into a fight the other night.â
both yunjin and kazuha gasp, they werenât expecting this one. that explains why heeseungâs belongings were in the living room. this also explains why the two of you havenât interacted. but why?
âim never talking to him again.â you laugh, sipping on your soda. âitâs not happening.â
you lied. you knew if heeseung came crawling back with an apology, youâd forgive him within seconds.
meanwhile, the boys were having a movie night in jun and yunjinâs room. all three boys sat on the bed, a bowl of popcorn on zuâs lap.
âif i may, whatâs going on with you and y/n.â zu whispers, grabbing his drink from the nearby table.
âshe got mad over something.. something stupid.â heeseungâs mood suddenly changes, rethinking what went on between the two of you in the bedroom.
âdonât leave us hanging.. what was it?â jun asks, taking the bowl of popcorn from zu.
âyou guys remember kim from that restaurant we like, she hit me up the other night.. i got carried away okay. thatâs all im saying.â heeseung went silent, refusing to share anymore details.
jun gets up from the bed, turning off the movie. âthis is not how weâre spending our last night here. sad over some girl and watching christmas movies.â thatâs when he came up with an âamazingâ idea.
zu grabs the case of beer that was cooling in the refrigerator. the boys ditch their clothes and put on their swim trunks and get into the hot tub. jun, heeseung, spend the night drinking. beer after beer, the group got tipsy as the night progressed. they laughed over ridiculous jokes, planned their next trip (this time only with boys)
as midnight, the boys were drunk out of their mind. they stumbled to their room doors, however heeseung stumbled back to your room. you heard the door creak open, you open your eyes slowly to find heeseung trying to close the door without waking you up.
heeseung turns around, startled as he sees you sitting up in bed. âshit y/n, you scared me.â heeseung mumbles, walking slowly towards the bed.
âsorry.â you muttered bluntly, fixing your tank top strap as it draped down your shoulder.
âplease.. let me make it up to you.â he sits beside you, his cold hand caressing your warm skin.
you were absolutely drawn to this version of heeseung, the version who was drunk and vulnerable. parts of you wanted to pull away, but the way his hands felt on your skin, it was hard to resist. you turned away, causing heeseung to leave you alone in the bedroom.
heeseung went into the bathroom, closing the door behind him as he washed his body off from the hot tub. the water was steamy yet warm, it felt relieving just to stand under it. the shower doors covered with steam, creating a quiet atmosphere.
without thinking, you got up from the bed, making your way to the bathroom. you pushed the door open quietly, stepping into the steam filled room. heeseung didnât notice you standing there, he was completely immersed in the warmth of the water.
when you stepped him, heeseung jumped slightly, his eyes widened as he saw you there. âwhat are you doing?â heeseung asks, his voice laced with confusion and his mind still blurry from the beerâs he drank.
you didnât answer, instead your clothes rested on the counter besides his fresh change of clothes. you stepped into the shower, the steam rushing towards your face. heeseung blinked, his gaze flicked to your skin, now being covered with the essence of the steam. you stepped closer, his chest rising and falling due to being nervous, the alcohol still fogged up his mind.
heeseung let you close the gap, his hands twitching on his sides, determining what to do. slowly, he reached out to touch your skin, testing the waters.
âare you sure about this?â heeseung whispered, his voice rough from the alcohol.
you didnât answer, instead you pressed your lips against his. âjust shut up and kiss me.â you whispered along his lips, pulling him into another kiss. this kiss was tentative, the moment your mouths met, something shifted. heeseung pulled you closer by your waist, pulling you flush against him.
heeseung hands slid up and down your sides, unable to control and process reality. your hands made their way to his chest, fingers trailing his warm wet skin. heeseung pulled you closer, one arm around your waist, one hand gripping your thigh. you gasped, breaking the kiss for a brief moment. your breathing picked up, unable to process what just happened.
âso do you forgive me?â heeseung asks, pulling you closer to him, nearly pinning you against the shower wall.
âmaybe..â you smile, looking up at his brown eyes.
âdo i need to prove it? treat you like the only girl that matters?â heeseung smirked, his hand caressing the delicate skin on your back.
âactions speak louder than any words, idiot.â you smiled, pulling him back into another kiss.
last night was a blur.
you woke up to heeseungâs arm draped over your waist, and thatâs when you remembered, that shared sweet intimacy in the shower, his sweet words. heeseung was just trying to make things right before leaving the cabin, seems like all you needed was some time to yourself.
you turned to face him, his chest rose and fell as he slept. somehow heeseung looked more at ease when he slept beside you. the cabin, which was once a place of your best memories as a couple, was also the place that brought you two together again, as a couple.
KiSS YOU THIS CHRISTMAS TAGLISTââ OPEN @flwrstqr @coqhee @heechwe @jaklvbub @amoressb @yvnempire @bookloversomuch @rikiscarf @icyy-hoon (send a comment, you will be tagged in all fics of the series)
TAGLiST ââââ @elysianiki @flwrstqr @coqhee @kiss4noo @yvnempire @mygnolia @kairoot @heechwe @nshmuras @txnwvc @cupidhoons (send an ask or comment to be added)
#â âïž đđ¶đŠđŠ đŹđąđš đ§đđđŠ đđđ„đđŠđ§đ đđŠ (đđđđđđ)#đ ââ đđđąđĄđŠ đđđđâđ đđŒđđ·#pouty girlâs firsy long fic woowoooo#lee heeseung#lee heeseung x female reader#lee heeseung x you#lee heeseung suggestive#lee heeseung smau#lee heeseung fluff#lee heeseung x y/n#lee heeseung x reader#lee heeseung fic#enhypen heeseung#heeseung x female reader#heeseung x yn#heeseung x you#heeseung x reader#heeseung lee#heeseung fic#enhypen long oneshot#enhypen soft hours#enhypen#enhypen x fem reader#enhypen x female reader#enhypen x y/n#enhypen x reader#enhypen x you#heeseung enhypen#enhypen hyung line x reader#enha x female reader
357 notes
·
View notes
Text
W/ a drop-dead gorgeous s/o
(^ From this post)
Characters: Shota Aizawa, Toshinori Yagi
CW: gn or fem reader, reader is described as sweet + other things, you're married to Shota cause I said so, insecurities, slight Toshi angst, giving them flowers, uhh lmk if I missed anything
A/N: This kind of thing is like my favorite thing to write. Also I couldn't resist adding a ship dynamic picture for Toshi's. (Tags: @nnnyxie, @bingewatchintilldawn)
Shota Aizawa
No one knows how he managed to catch your attention. He had a messy appearance, and he could be harsh at times. But you were absolutely stunning. Not to mention you were incredibly polite and sweet. The first time you met his class, almost everyone was shocked. You had probably brought him flowers after the USJ attack to hopefully cheer him up. Just about everyone knew he was married, as he wore a ring, but they did not expect someone so utterly gorgeous and kind to be his partner Hizashi and Nemuri were the only ones you had met, as they had gone to your guys' wedding. But his students are a bit flabbergasted, and are mainly the ones who donât understand why you married him. But it doesnât mean they donât like you, in fact, they love it when you drop by. Mainly because youâre just nice, but also because Shota relaxes more around you, and they have a lower chance of being scoldedâŠÂ Or higher, depending on how you look at it But Shota is very thankful that you donât mind the way he looks. He was initially surprised when he found out you liked him, but he quickly accepted it. Though he will admit he was slightly skeptical at first, wondering if you had an ulterior motive. But you truly just loved him for who he was. And he did eventually understand that you just had pure, innocent intentions.
Toshinori Yagi
He himself has no idea how he pulled you. He doesnât have a great self image, so he doesnât understand why you of all people would be interested in him. At the start of your relationship (also when he was crushing) he could barely breathe around you. And early in your relationship people warned him that you might be using him, or something like that, and using your attractiveness to your advantage. He tells them that he knows you would never do that, and heâs correct. It just might take some time for other people to see that. But as your relationship progressed, he became less flustered around you. Heâll occasionally have doubts, and say stuff like âYou should be dating someone who still has their life ahead of them.â He was at the point where he was having a hard time comprehending how he could keep living without saving people But you reassure him that heâs the one you want, and that nothing is going to change that After he fought AFO, you brought him some flowers to put on his desk. But you wanted to surprise him, so you didnât tell him you were coming So when youâre directed to the teachers lounge, thereâs some awkward silence before he stands up and goes towards you. âYou brought me flowers.?â He seriously didnât expect you to get him anything, much less a bouquet of flowers Heâs very grateful for the flowers, and heâll keep them and then press them when they dry out (theyâre sunflowers.) He wants to kiss you, but he feels that doing it in front of the other staff members (specifically Present Mic) wouldnât be the best idea. And out of the students, Izuku is the first to find out, as heâs known Toshinori the longest. You probably end up calling him when heâs training him, and Izuku is able to tell reasonably quickly that whoever heâs talking to is very special to him. But he ends up meeting you when the other students do. And when you are introduced to them, you both receive a lot of questions. But in the end everyone likes having you around, and Toshinori is thankful for you and loves you very much.
This is the vibe you and Toshi give off
(The tweet is not mine)
|| Navigation ||
#rys writing đŸ#this definitely didn't take me most of the day to write#toshi <3#mha#all might#toshinori yagi#bnha#boku no hero academia#mha x reader#bnha x reader#mha fanfiction#toshi#toshinori yagi x reader#yagi toshinori#toshinori x reader#all might x you#all might mha#all might x reader#bnha aizawa#shota aizawa#aizawa sensei#aizawa x reader#aizawa shouta
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
forbidden love
pairing(s): nico hischier x fem!hughes sister
summary: what happens when they both want a love that's forbidden?Â
warnings: fluff, sooo much flufffff. nicos a cute little baby in this. shy, nervous and cute reader. use of pet names and y/n. cussing, implied smut 18+ intense makeout, nothing too heavy.
wc: 3.6kÂ
an: hiiiiii loves!!! NICO FIC NICO FIC NICO FIC!!!! about damn time!! loveeee nico. hes so ?? to many words. i really enjoyed writing this. this is my first hughes sister story i've written, and i loveeee, hopefully you guys do too! i had trouble deciding if i should make this a cliffhanger or not... i kinda did but i think i want a part 2 if you guys want that!!! share your opinions, i love hearing them!! anyways i hope you enjoy, this might be my favorite piece yet. i hope you guys enjoy! like and reblog if you do, much love as always<3
happy reading <3
Nico knew he couldn't have you, but he wanted you anyway. Being Luke and Jack's older sister, made you off limits to anybody on the team, older or not. Nico had not always felt this way about you until recently.Â
Ever since Jack got drafted to the devils, and then luke, he started to see you at more fundraising events held by the devils, team outings whenever you were in town visiting. Stealing little glances at you when you were in the same room, being pulled in by your smile and how you moved your hands as you talked to anyone and everyone.Â
If that didn't already pull him into you even more, what did was, how you acted with the rest of the team treating all of the boys like they're our own family. Always greeting nico with a shy smile and hi, making conversation about anything, hockey related or not.Â
Nico was enhanced by you, but he couldn't have you, which brings you guys to this moment.Â
âÂ
âJack if you don't answer your phone, god help meâ I yell shout out, as I call Jack for the 10th time in the span of 15 minutes. Already calling Lukeâs phone around 30 times, still no answer. My hands are shaking as I type out random masses of texts to both of them.
So maybe taking an impromptu trip to see my brothers wasn't the best idea. living in vancouver had its perks, being close to Quinn was one of them but i missed my two younger brothers, or maybe i should say assholes since neither of them can answer their phones.Â
I'm standing outside their apartment soaked from head to toe, not thinking about the rain, nor was I thinking about the fact that they had moved, leaving me with no key to their place.
 So I'm stuck, knowing there's nothing I can do. I pull my suitcase over to the wall, slowly and dramatically slide down the wall, letting out a deep sigh as I do. My phone is almost dead, I'm hungry, jetlagged, annoyed, cold, wet and so many other words right now.Â
Dropping my head into my arms that rest on my knees, deciding that this will be my final resting place, for tonight. I hear the elevator door ding open on the floor, not bothering to look up knowing it's neither jack or luke walking down the hall.
ây/nâ I hear my voice with a thick accent say, knowing the voice I slowly lift my head up, locking eyes with the one and only Nico Hischier âHi..â I mutter back embarrassed at the fact that look like a lost wet dog right now in front of him.
âAre you okay, did something happen?â he asks back as he begins to walk closer to me. âI uhhâŠwanted to surprise Jack and Luke but it seems like they aren't here.â i sign out, âto make it worse i don't have a key to their apartment, they're not answering my calls or texts. My phones almost dead and i'm covered in wet rain and i'm cold.'' I huff out the last part, my eyes beginning to fill with tears. I close my eyes quickly not wanting to look like a fool even more and cry in front of nico.
âOh y/nâ, expecting him to just stand there, instead he makes his way to me taking a seat on the ground next to me. "What are you doing nico?â I say, opening my eyes again, turning my head to lock my eyes with his. I get a good look at him for the first time since this, and fuck is he beatiful.Â
His deep voice snapping me out of my trance as he speaks, âsitting with you, what else does it look like.â he says followed with a soft chuckle. âNico, you don't have to do that, I'm okay, you can go home, I'm sure you're tired.â instantly feeling bad he's wasting his night away with me out here.Â
âJack and Luke would kill me if I left you out here by yourselfâ, âif I don't kill them myselfâ I say back my eyes now dropping back my feet. That earns a laugh from Nico, he has such a nice laugh, I think to myself. y/n, snap out of it and get it together.Â
Sitting up straighter, pulling my head to lean against the wall, mirroring nicos position. âAre you sure? You don't have too, i'm not even sure when they'll be back.'' I say looking at Nico, who's looking back at me. âWell I do have another idea,â he says, licking his lips before speaking again. âI live right down the hall, if you'd like you can stay with me until they come back.âÂ
âNico i can't do that, i feel badâ, âdon't feel bad, i'm offering. I'm leaving you out here by yourself.â he repeated to me again. My heart picks up at his words. Taking a deep breath, I weigh my options in my head, knowing that this is probably the best option, but also my worst.Â
How am i going to survive with very, sweet, hot, sexy, nice, handsome, pretty, swiss caption of the new jersey devils, nico hischier? I'm probably not, but at least I'll die happy and not here.Â
âOkay, I'll come. Thank you so much nico.â I finally answered him, âdont worry about it, come on let's get you changed and warmed up i can't imagine how cold and tired you areâ he says with a soft loving look on his face. Getting up before me, holding out his hand for me to grab, pulling me up from the floor. His hand feels so soft and warm in mine, I don't want to let go.Â
Pulling my hand out of Nicoâs, I go to grab my suitcase, to follow him down the hall, before I can fully grab it Nico has it in his hands. âNico..i can grab my own suitcaseâ âi know you can, but i want to do it, so i amâ he says as he looks back at me smiling.Â
Ignoring how his smile made my whole body tingle, I sigh out and shake my head as a small smile breaks through on my lips, as I follow Nico down the hall.Â
Stopping at his place, only a few doors down from my brothers, popping in the key and turning the lock, quickly opening the door. He motions for me to go in first, I give him a small smile as I enter the apartment.Â
Taking in the place around me, pictures of his family and teammates over the walls, little nicnacs that fill the space, it feels like home. âDoes my place give you your approval?â he says from behind me, âyes it does, jack and luke need to take a few home decor lessons from you.â that earns me another laugh from nico.Â
âLet me show you the guest bedroomâ he says, leading me through the apartment, down a hall, opening a door which I assume is in the guest room. âHere's the guest room, hopefully it's okay and comfortable for you, I wasn't expecting anyone over anytime soon and i-â âNico'' I say, cutting off his ramble. âIt's perfect, thank youâ I say walking in front of him, pulling him into a hug.Â
God, he smells so good. The way his warm body is wrapped around me like a warm blanket, I don't want to pull away, but I do after a few moments.Â
âYou're welcome y/nâ he says looking at me again, i can feel my heart beginning to heat up. Clearing his throat before looking away, âthe bathroom is at the end of the hall, my room is at the beginning of the hall.â he says, while pointing in the direction. Nodding in understanding even though he can't see me.Â
âFeel free to shower and get changed, i'm going to head to the kitchen to start making dinnerâ he says now turning back to face me, ânicooo⊠you don't have to cook anything. You're already doing so much for me by letting me stay here, reallyâÂ
âNow what kind of host would I be, if I let a pretty girl like you starve under my watch.â Nico replies with a teasing smile on his face. âA bad one i guessâ I smile breaking through my face. âYou called me prettyâ I said again, my eyes never leaving his. âI did, because you are.â he says before walking out of the room, leaving me stunned.
âDo you have any special requests for dinner?â I hear him shout from the kitchen, popping my head out of the room, âno! Surprise me!â I replied.Â
This is dangerous, I can not think or find him attractive. Heâs my brother's captain, teammate and also one of their closest friends. I have to keep it together.Â
I gather my things to take a shower, making my way to the bathroom, shutting the door and turning the shower on. I then work on peeling off my semi- wet clothes off my body, the relief filling my veins once they're finally off, finally making my way into the shower. The hot water relaxes my body instantly. Throughout the whole shower all of my thoughts are about Nico, and I'm going to act once I get out of here, making me nervous and feeling things. Things i shouldn't feel.Â
Turning off the shower, getting out and drying myself quickly. I began getting redressed again, clearing the mirror to take a look at myself, the old devils shirt i've had for god knows how long, that's probably three sizes too big, and shorts that you cant even see. Not bothering to pack pants, because I thought I would be staying with my brothers, not Nico.
 Inserucies start to plague my mind but I push them down. brushing my hair, fixing my shirt, deciding that it's good enough. Grabbing my things before making my back to the guest bedroom. dropping off my things in the room before taking a deep breath making my way towards the kitchen.Â
Walking into the kitchen, nicos back is turned to me. A sight that I'm not complaining about seeing. The way his mussels are ripping through his shirt, is enough to make my mouth water. What I'm doing. Get it together.Â
Walking further into the kitchen, I get a better look at what he's cooking, pasta boiling the water and it looks like he's making a type of sauce. Smiling softly to myself, at how sweet he is.Â
âDo you need any help?â I say breaking the silence. Nico turned around quickly, a smile dancing on his face. âNo, I'm okay, thank you though. How was your shower?â he asks before turning back to the stove again.Â
âIt was good, thank youâ I say, still standing awkwardly in the kitchen, not sure where to go or what to do. âI can feel your nerves from over here y/n.â nicos voice breaks through the kitchen as he speaks, âI'm sorry, I'm nervous.â I nervously laughed out loud. âWhy?â Nico says as he circles his way around the counter leaning against it, in front of me.Â
âYou make me nervous, I don't know how to act around you.'' I said truthfully to him, while looking in his eyes. âYou make me nervous too, don't worryâ he says as he looks me up and down, his gaze feels like summer sun on my skin, leaving trails of heat throughout my body.Â
âDinner will be ready in 15 minutes, feel free to take a seat, or keep standing there checking me out. Either work for meâ nico says to me, winking as he walks around the kitchen again. I'm frozen in place. What just happened? Is Nico flirting with me? The wink? Holy shit.
My mind and body are on fire, as I walk over to the island to sit down. Tension fills the air, I sit there for a few minutes trying to wrack my brain of something to say.
Nico beats me to it before I have the chance to open my mouth. âYou look differentâ he says, back still turned towards me. âWhat do you mean by different? Is that a good or bad thing?â. âNot bad,â he replies now, turning to look at me, âjust older, I'm not sure how to explain it, but you look good.âÂ
âThank you?â i say my cheeks are warming with blush. âYouâre welcomeâ he hums back. âYou look really good tooâ I say, Nico chuckles at me âshit, sorry. You look good like everything you know? Mussels, everything. I'm rambling, shit. this is embarrassing." I say, dropping my head into my hands with a groan.Â
âI found it cute, don't worry pretty girl.'' Turning around to get plates out of the cabinet. Pretty girl. Gosh he's making it harder to not go pounce on him right this second.Â
âDinners done, are you ready to eat?â he says a few moments later, nodding my head at nico as he looks my way. Grabbing two plates filling them with the pasta he made , which looked so good. My stomach growling, reminding me how hungry I am.Â
Placing my plate in front of me, along with a glass of wine that I didn't even see him pour. âI think you might need this after todayâ he says justering to the wine, as he takes a seat next to me. âHow'd you know?â I slowly laughed to him, âthis food looks so good, nico. Thank you so muchâÂ
âYou don't have to thank me, y/n but, you're very welcome.â he says to me. âNow eat, I heard your stomach growl in the kitchen.â he says in a teasing tone. My eyes widened, quickly grabbing my fork, and digging in. the flavors, melting on my tongue. I internally moan at the taste.âfuck this is so goodâ i say with a mouth half full. Forgetting Nico is right next to me, I'm quick to cover my mouth with my hand.Â
âI'm glad you enjoy it.â Nico says, smiling at me before taking another bite. Nico and I make small talk as we eat, talking about anything from hockey and my brothers to my job in Vancouver, and everything in between. Finding myself laughing and blushing more than I would have liked. Nicos charm pulled me in, and I couldn't find a care in me to stop falling for it.Â
âThank you again for dinner nicoâ I say as he clears the plates. âOf course, not everyday I get to cook for thee, y/n hughesâ âshut upâ I laugh back at him.Â
âAt least let me do those dishes, since you made dinner,â I say , making my way to the sink where Nico is standing. âNo way, go sit back down,â Nico says, looking down at me. âI'm not taking no for an answer nico.â I say placing my hands on my hips, âfine, but I'll dry them.â he says, narrowing his eyes at me.
 âI know why Jack and Luke say you're bossyâ. âHey now. I'm not that bossy, shut itâ turning my body away from him as I speak. Turning on the sink, grabbing the sponge and soap, and began washing the plates in the sink.
Nico just chuckles in response. We began a system of wash, dry, wash dry. The silence is comfortable as we work in peace. It almost feels domestic? Something that I could get used to. y/n stop thinking about that. It will never happen.
ây/nâ nico says snapping me out of my day dream, âhmm?â âYou've been washing the same plate for the last 2 minutes. I'm pretty sure that it's clean ""oh!" I say looking down at the practically shiny plate in my hands, âhere you go I'm sorryâ handing him the plate, our hands grazing, making my heart rate speed up.Â
I have to get out of the kitchen, I say to myself. Turning off the water and drying my hands on the towel, stepping away from the sink, locking my eyes on my sock covered feet.Â
âAre you okay?â Nico asks me, raising my head to look at him. âYes I'm okay, just tired,â I say softly. âI think I might head to bed, see if Jack or Luke responded to me or not.âÂ
âOf course, feel free.â Nico says, while putting the dishes away. âOkay..thank you again for dinner, again. Goodnight.â I say as I make my way out of the kitchen, Nico following behind me. âGood night y/n.â he says to me with a small smile on his face, i smile in return and make my way to the guest room for the night.Â
Closing the door behind me, I let out a breath I didn't even know I was holding in. making my way over to the phone to see that neither jack or luke have responded to me, a frown falling on my face. I call them each again, even sending Quinn a text asking if he's heard of them.Â
Locking my phone, setting it back on the bedside table, I pull back the blankets settling into the bed. Slowly sinking into the comfort of the bed, I can feel the effects of today hitting my body. My eyes slowly closing, the one thing crossing my mind is nico.Â
Just as I'm able to fully close my eyes, I hear a knock on the door. Getting out of bed, opening the door to see a now shirtless nico in sweatpants standing in front me. Hair messy, like he's been running his hand constantly through it.Â
âEverything okay, did you need something?â I ask him, trying to keep my eyes on his face only. âEverything is fine, yesâ he replies to me quickly. âAre you sure?â I ask again, feeling like he hasn't told me the whole story yet.
âCan I do something?â He asks me if I can feel his eyes looking at my lips, âyes?â I say swallowing quickly. Nico takes a step more, until he's directly in front of me, his face a few inches from mine.Â
âI shouldn't want to kiss you y/n '' he begins, my breath hitching as he places both of his hands on my hips, his thumbs tracing small circles on them. âI shouldn't have these thoughts about you. Youre jack and lukes older sister, fuck i should be thinking about you like this.â he says now locking his eyes with mine.
âI can't help myself though, everything about you is perfect. I want you all to myself.â one of his hands begins tracing up my side, making its way to the side of my neck holding it place, lifting my head to meet his face better.Â
âI want you so bad. I can't have you though. You're like a forbidden fruit that i want to taste and kiss and love so bad but i can't have you, and it's killing me.â he finishes dropping his head lower to mine, our faces now only a few centimeters apart.Â
âWho says you can't have me?â I say softly, not trusting my voice, trailing my hands around his neck. âWhat if I want you too?â I whisper out before connecting our lips together.Â
Nico is quick to respond, pulling my body flush against his, our lips dancing together. His hand trailing down to my ass, grabbing a handful of it before pulling away, smiling at me, âI've wanted to do that all dayâ he smirked at me, before connecting our lips together again. His tongue enters my mouth as we fight for dominance, deciding to let Nico win.Â
I began to walk backwards towards the bed, hoping Nico would follow. Before I know it he's picking me up, throwing me over his shoulder, walking down the hallway and tossing me on the bed in his bedroom.Â
I look at the room around me, taking in every detail, before locking eyes with nico who's now looking at me from above. The way his chain dangles in my face, and his brown eyes look in the dimly lit room, and how his chest rises and falls is a sight I want to see forever and forever.
âTake a picture, it'll last longer.â he smirks to me, âyou're just so prettyâ i say as i run my hands through his hair. âIsn't that something i'm supposed to say?â he asks as he begins to place soft kisses down my exposed neck.Â
âMaybe you could show me instead?â I say, pushing my lips to his again. His hands quickly fell underneath my shirt, tracing up my bare sides. I remove my hands from nicos hair, pushing myself up from the bed. Pulling off my shirt, throwing it somewhere behind us, clipping my bra, tossing it in the same direction as my shirt. Now leaving myself completely bare in front of nico besides my shorts.Â
Our chests are raising and falling together, our eyes locked. ây/n..â nico says to me breathlessly. âFuck youâre so beautifulâ his hands running along my bare sides and underneath my breasts. âAre you sure about this?â he asks me, our faces close together again, âi've never been so sure about anything in my life, Nico please touch me.â desperation in my voice dripping like honey.Â
A growl like noise rips through nico, as he reconnects our lips together again. His hands are everywhere, heat spreading all throughout my body. I feel him everywhere. I want him everywhere.Â
If he's a forbidden fruit, then why does it feel so good?Â
#nhl fanfiction#nhl hockey#nhl imagine#nhl x reader#nhl fic#new jersey devils#nico hischer x reader#nh13#nico hischier#njd#nico hischier smut
690 notes
·
View notes
Text
Intimate â S. Gojo
Synopsis. Part 2 to "Personal" | Pornstar!Satoru is used to fucking for money's sake. It's something he does often and something he does really fucking well. When he is requested to guest you, however, it shocks everyone to see an immediate energy shift.
Pairing. Satoru Gojo x fem!reader
Content. MDNI, fem! pornstar! reader, chubby! reader implied, gender neutral pronouns used for reader, but use of "girl" about twice, no use of "y/n", smut, p in v, fingering, creampie, sweet sex, some semblance of onlyfans, pussydrunk! gojo, gojo is left handed canon, still a little bit pathetic, still a little nasty, probable breaches of work boundaries, drinking mentioned, no beta
Word Count. 6.1k
Parts. one | two
A/N. thank you so much for the love on part 1! sorry for taking so long with this one, i was a bit busy for the holidays. part 3 and final part hopefully coming soon in a theater near u
Seventeen times. And a half.
Since the tape came out on his page, Satoru Gojo had jerked off to it seventeen times. He only counts the half because he technically had finished that one time, but it was too humiliatingly early to even fully count.
It worried him at first. Sure, he was aware of his high sex drive, but never had a single videoâa single personâmanaged to have him this worked up. He even had it downloaded to his phone, and downloading porn had never been a thing Satoru envisioned himself doing, ever, even if it was his own.
Every now and then, his mind would go blank and remind him of how you looked, how you sounded, how you smelled and how you felt. He remembered how you looked at each other, the burns your eyes had permanently left on his soul. He remembered making out with you on the studio bed after you had sucked on his fingers, a primal urge to taste you consistently and refusing to stop even to breathe. And he remembered your smile against his lips and how embarrassingly giddy it had him feeling.
Satoru hadn't turned the cameras off right away. He stayed with you in bed, and you didn't seem to mind, chatting it up rather normally while he laid on top of your body, heavy as a rock and as your fingers brushed through his hair. He had never spent over a minute with his co-stars after filming before. You were different. And he liked that you were different.
What he did not like was what came with you being different, the unknown.
Satoru was used to one-night stands, situations, and things that could have become something more but ended after one conversation about what he did for a living. Connections ending abruptly, accounts unfollowed, numbers deleted. It never shook him emotionally; he would be at most bummed out for the afternoon because, damn, she was hot or fuck, I liked her voice. Never anything serious.
And sure, whatever he had with you might have started as pure sexual attraction, but you weren't just a pretty face and a hot body.
He had explained it to Suguru as having a box full of your favourite chocolates and one flavour never tasted before. He liked all the other chocolates because they were his favourites, but once he tasted the unknown flavour, the other ones started to be dull to the sensesâto which Suguru responded by calling him an idiot, of course.
It hadn't helped that you two started calling shortly after the video went live, your sweet voice and soft waves of laughter making his situation exponentially worse. Satoru put a lot of effort into being as casual and kind as he could be, careful not to scare you off and desperate to keep you around if only just milliseconds longer.
To your surprise, Satoru turned out to be a great listenerâa little too great, at times, when you wondered if he was still listening after long monologues. He was attentive, remembered details you wouldn't even expect your closest friends to remember, which made your lips curl and your heart feel a little warm.
You had confessed on a particularly inebriated that you only got into the industry to pay off your education and some of your parents' debt and that it was supposed to be temporary. You explained that you were actually qualified for very high-profile jobs, but since you now had a "questionable internet history" that employers kept bringing up at interviews, you had given up on that, which took some coming to terms with on your part. And Satoru listened to that story, heart clenching when you thanked him for the opportunity he gave you to make a little bit more money this month.
Weird how you conveniently found a deposit in your bank account the next morning. He swore up and down he did not know the first thing about it, but even if it had come from him, he would not want you to take it as a gift of pity but rather a late bonus for your hard work. But it definitely wasn't him, sweet thing.
The gifts didn't stop after the money incident. Now that Satoru understood you better and that small gestures were the way to go rather than an exceedingly ridiculous amount of money to gift someone, he went with that. He ordered flowers to your home with no cards, trinkets and stickers he found at those seemingly breaking down records shops Suguru would drag him into.
Satoru never left any indication that it was his doing, and you had never brought it up to him. But he knew that you knew, and that was all he needed.
All your assistant ever heard these days was "Satoru this" and "Satoru that." Your constant gushing had made it abundantly clear that your relationship was a little bit more than professional and even transcended that of a friendship.
"Seems like you've really... taken a liking to that guy," she once said in the passenger seat of your car.
"I'm telling you, Sammy, he's nothing like he seems in his content. You'd like him," you had responded, pausing to contemplate your next words. "Plus, we're just, like, friends..."
"Friends who want to fuck each other bad, from what I heard."
"But friends nonetheless."
Silence fell at a red light, the hum of the tires rolling against the pavement dissipating.
"Plus, I don't think he's... he wouldn't go for me, is all I'm gonna say," you mumbled, fingers gripping the steering wheel.
Sammy scoffed, a tiny smirk at the corner of her lips.
"Yeah right."
For the most part, you were happy to have Satoru around, and he was happy to stay. But the satisfaction devolved into wanting, neither of you being brave enough to make the first move. Although Satoru was fine with even just having you in the picture, he wished he could film with you again, see you again. Touch you again.
And even if you both didn't truly know what you were, what you wanted from each other, it was peaceful to have another's presence the way you and Satoru did.
That lasted until about a month later when a studio approached Satoru, intending to remake the magic of your and him's video, with big money involved.
"You see, your uhm... tape, so to speak, I'm sure you're aware of the numbers it did," blabbed some man in a blue stained shirt and a moustache that didn't exactly connect.
"'Course," mumbled Satoru, slumped on an office chair, his eyes fixated on that moustache that barely qualified as one.
"Well, it seems that our female demographic these days is into that sort of played-up intimacy, you know. We're placing our big bets on your ability to do that."
This guyâItsuki, as Satoru recalledâwas a director for this falling pornography production studio. He knew what he was talking about for the most part, yet was still hiding the fact that this was a last-stretch attempt at keeping the business alive. "Big bets" was an understatement; nobody offered the amount of money they did if they weren't desperate.
God, he really, really hated studios.
"Played up?" Satoru questioned, shaking his head. "That wasn't played up I just..."
"Listen kid, you're the industry big shot," Itsuki grumbled.
"I am?"
Satoru's numbers had been high, but he had never considered himself to be anything other than just another attractive guy who happened to be good at sex as well. Calling him a "big shot" only cringed him out.
"Oh yeah, trust me, you're talked about a lot. It's a good thing. Ya got the X factor. You're versatile, people love you," the man continued, turning in his chair like a tall child, "And we just, uh... need a bit of your talent right now."
Satoru sighed, contemplating his options. On the one side, it was something he hated; being directed and ordered around like a show dog really was not his style, and he'd rather chew on a dirty tire than deal with that energy for even just one day.
But on the other hand, this would allow him to do something for you. Something he had been thinking about doing for a little while.
He really, really, really hated studios.
"Alright. I'll do it. Let me call my girlâ" mumbled Satoru, reaching for his phone.
Itsuki raised his hand dismissively, earning a puzzled look from Satoru.
"Oh, sorry, you've misunderstood. We're gonna bring in one of our own actors for this job. Your girl, they're not exactly what we're, uh, looking for, if ya know what I mean," Itsuki chuckled, raising his pen to his lips, an amused look on his face.
"I don't know what you mean."
Satoru's tone had turned icy, blue eyes piercing through Itsuki's soul with disgust. Satoru had a pretty good idea of what he was arguing. His body tensed at the prospect.
"They're not exactly the, uh... body type we're lookin' for, y'know?"
"Yeah, no thanks, deal's off," Satoru groaned, rolling his eyes as he got up, already halfway across the room before Itsuki reserved the audacity to keep speaking.
"We'll throw in an extra few thousand."
Satoru found himself in a break room, reading the dumbest script of his whole career, with a girl with a stupid stage name and Itsuki. Any attempts made to change something in the script were quickly shut down by 'Honey Suckle,' the tall blonde clinging to his arm like he was her life force. He barely even glanced at her when she spoke; he didn't need to. Her voice was irritating enough.
He could not get his brain to shut off for even two seconds, thoughts racing. He kept forgetting the script, rolling his eyes at the dumb dialogue, and most importantly, for the first time in his entire life, he couldn't get it up for what seemed like an hour.
Until that is, he thought about you. The soft sound of your laughter, your eyes on him, your pussy sweet and tight around him, shit, that did the trick.
Honey didn't make the task an easy one. Satoru was lucky to be blessed with an adequate set of acting skills and a talent for pleasing women, this time for the sake of finishing this ordeal early and getting out of there with the money he was promised.
Just when he thought he was free, walking back to his makeshift dressing roomâwhich had peeling paint that crumbled and left a white dust on his clothing and a cracked ceiling, adding to the desolate atmosphere of this sorry establishmentâto get ready to leave, Honey ambushed him, demanding his number with an attitude that lacked class and bridged into spoiled brat territory.
Satoru was not surprised to learn that she was the one who orchestrated everything from the script to the over-the-top romantic set in the first place.
Reaching his front door after that day felt like reaching the gates of heaven. Satoru wasted no time hopping in the shower until his anxiety melted away and until he felt safe from the claws of that Honey girl, nearly scorching hot water cascading down from his head to his feet. A thick fog of condensation stuck to the glass and the mirror, shielding him from the emptiness of the room, perhaps.
With his leaned against the cold tiles, his hand reached out to grasp the soap bottle, and finally, a moment to himself, Satoru could not stop the reoccurring daydreams of you in this very place. Your thighs around his waist, your digits in his locks. Your bodies warm to the touch, skin sliding against skin. He could picture his hands on your chest, using the excuse of washing your body to touch, to feel. Taking you against the wall, the glass, leaving handprints that would linger for a few hours later.
And then, maybe, switch from the shower to the bathtub. Your body leaning on his chest, his lips against the nape of your neck, just gently holding you close. His fingers would prune up, and his head would rest on your shoulder, his eyelids too heavy to keep open. Maybe you would tell him it was dangerous to sleep in water, and he'd mumble something about not even being tired.
Despite the thought putting his mind at ease, he recognized the distant fear of vulnerability within himself. But it was dimming with every time he spoke to you; he was changing and seemingly adapting to the way you made him feel.
Satoru called you that same night, a little bit later than usual, unsure if you would even pick up when he glanced over at the clock on the wall, ticking amongst the silence. You answered, your usual quiet "hey" emerging from his phone's speaker, but it was... off to Satoru.
You sounded tired, distant even. He asked, pressed to understand if something was wrong, yet all he received in exchange were non-reassuring two-word sentences and mumbles of affirmations.
He didn't feel good about hanging up that night.
And he felt worse when he didn't hear from you in the next few days.
Satoru simply could not take the silence. It physically pained him to no end, like a sickness bubbling at the pit of his stomach. He was afraid that if he let it bubble enough, it would reach his throat to choke him out and make him perish.
When he wanted to treat you as a retired distraction, a mere phase of his life, the emotions came back to haunt him tenfold, the whiplash causing his usually already short temper to be microscopic.
He stalked your page almost every night, once finding a new upload of you taking it from the back, some random guy he had never heard of clumsily thrusting at an uneven pace. Satoru was almost certain you didn't even finish. Actually pathetic.
Before he knew it, Satoru was typing in the comment section, writing something along the lines of "He didn't even make you cum lol, you look bored as fuck, he's such a loser," before giving up on pressing the post button when he realized how unhinged he would come across.
Things were almost back to the way they were before he met you. And he absolutely hated it.
Satoru nearly punched Suguru when he had the gall to invite him to a weddingâa distant relative of the Geto family that Suguru insisted he had to attend the wedding ofâbecause he thought it would be "good for him" and would "help him figure out what he wants."
Suguru may have had to drag Satoru to the event, but he did attend and stayed until after the ceremony, only for the drinks. And he drank, not until he was drunk, but enough to keep his emotions at bay for a little while.
Satoru walked outside the venue to get some air while Suguru talked to his second cousin. Standing in front of the busy street, Satoru took a deep breath and admired the lights of the cars passing by, street lights, windows and traffic signs, all coming together forming a multicoloured mosaic. The cool air hit his face and made him shiver, turning his head slightly to the left.
The street he was on happened to be the street you lived on. Satoru blinked once, twice; maybe he was imagining things. He knew your address by heart from ordering so much shit to your place, and he knew he wasn't blind either.
Sooner than he could even rationalize it, his feet were taking him down the street, looking closely at the numbers. He roughly estimated being about two blocks away from your apartment complex.
His mind started working overtime, giving him reasons to turn back, like, what if you had company over? What if there was another man there, in your bed, right nowâand if anything, it only encouraged his body to move forward.
Satoru crossed the street, looking at the number at least six times before entering the entryway call box, his fingers hovering on the keypad, wondering if he should ring you or just a random person. A stranger would be 50/50 at this hour, but he was almost assured that if he picked you, his chances were near zero, given how you had ignored his calls in the past week.
He went with the stranger, dialling some random four digits and crossing his fingers. Hopefully, they wouldn't answer and ask questionsâ
"Hello? Is this Domino's?" a male voice, probably late 20's, answered after a few rings.
"Uhm... yeah?" Satoru squeaked. Whatever happens next will be the pizza delivery guy's problem.
The guy buzzed Satoru in without another question, leaving Satoru concerned about security in the establishment if it was this easy for him to get in.
6th floor, 683.
The anxiety started to set in only in the elevator on the way up. He hadn't planned this; in fact, he hadn't planned anything. He didn't even know what to say. He didn't even know why he was doing this. Why you, of all people. Why you, of all people, reserved the ability to reduce him to this, naked and vulnerable for you.
Or why he hoped, deep in his gut, that he could do the same to you.
Satoru almost wished that the walk from the elevator to your apartment was longer as he stood there. He nearly moved to look through the peephole, but nah, that'd be creepy.
He listened in instead from where he was standing, discerning from the silence that there was no one with you.
And so, he raised his fist.
And knocked.
You froze in your living room, whirling your head towards the doorway, cautious not to make a noise. You hadn't ordered anything, and a girl living by herself was probably better off not answering the door from an unknown visitor at 10 in the evening.
Satoru shut his eyes, cringing at himself in a moment of realization, though he did not leave. He leaned his forehead against your door, his palm over the frame above his head.
"You there?" he asked.
You knew that voice.
You moved quietly to stand in the doorway, careful to land your feet softly on the floor.
Satoru reopened his eyes and glanced down, seeing that the light was peeking through the bottom of the door and that a shadow was moving through.
"I know you're here, sweet thing," Satoru said, firm yet soft. "You canâ" he sighed, "You can tell me to go away, and I will, but I just... I don't know what I'm here for, actually. Jus' wanna see you, is all."
His voice sounded like a whine, picking away at your resolve. He waited there for a minute in silence, giving you time to make your choice.
But he was silently begging you to choose him.
Satoru should have felt relieved when he heard your door lock and saw the handle turn, though it instead stuck his breath in his lungs.
It hadn't helped that he saw you standing in a pretty pastel nightgown, with a face devoid of makeup and mismatched socks. Such a beautiful, natural state that made his heart stop and his dick twitch with interest. He was trying not to let his eyes linger on your chest, your thighs, your everything that wasn't your face for too long.
What a sight for sore eyes.
That isn't to say Satoru was not a pretty view himself, his tie halfway undone around his neck, sleeves of his white dress shirt rolled up to right above his elbows, hair messy, eyes tired, and cheeks rosyâpartly from the alcohol, partly from the cold, and partly because he felt like he had just been struck by a deity in the sky just looking at youâall while leaning on your doorframe and staring like he had been starved of something while away from you. Which he had, in his perspective.
"Y'don't answer your phone anymore, sweetheart?" asked Satoru rhetorically, words dripping in sarcasm.
"You show up to people's apartments uninvited now?" you retorted, employing the same tone.
"Would you cut the bullshit for a second? I'm being serious."
"Didn't sound like it."
Satoru was surprised to find you had bite, talking back to him with a little sass. He liked it. And maybe he'll fuck the attitude straight out of you later.
"That little radio silence thing you're on? Can't stand it," he went on, keeping the soft edge to his tone.
"I've been busy, you shrugged.
"Not too busy to get your back blown out by a guy who couldn't last two minutes."
"What, are you jealous?"
"Of what? His performance? Amongst the worst I've seen."
"That he got to blow my back out."
"Not jealous. Just pissed."
"Mh."
Satoru took a step closer, hand leaving the door frame to land on the wall above you as you crossed your arms, staring at the man towering over you with the same intensity he had in his blue eyes.
"Why are you ignoring me, love?" Satoru mumbled, letting insecurity and vulnerability peer through his voice.
"Because I don't know what you want. And I don't want to end up being just... another girl, y'know?" you admitted, dropping your gaze to his crinkled and half-open shirt.
Satoru's eyes softened, stepping too close to close the door behind him. You caught the scent of his cologne before he stepped back once more, and fuck, you needed him.
"There was this... other woman who posted on social media about how she was your girlfriend and all that," you went on, playing with your fingers as a distraction. "And then when I checked her out there was a video of you two in this whole like, romantic setting thing so... and like, I totally get it, I'mâI just didn't know what to do. Or what to think."
Oh, hell no.
"She's not my girlfriend," Satoru nearly interrupted. "I can swear that on my life, we just filmed together. I don't know why she's posting that, but I can promise you that I barely even tolerated her. She's not the one I want."
That authoritative voice nearly made you forget the conversation you both were having.
"Matter of fact, I'm a bit offended that you would think that we had any chemistry whatsoever; I had to work my ass off to even make it look remotely believable," he scoffed, a grin returning to his lips.
Satoru was desperate to see that smile on your face again.
"Well, I didn't know what to think, I mean, she seemed like she could be your type," you replied sheepishly.
"If you think that's my type, sweetheart, I've still got lots to teach you," he purred, voice low.
Satoru reached his palm to your face, feeling the warmth of your flesh beneath his fingertips. He snaked his hold to the nape of your neck, pulling you forward towards him, his neck craned to meet your figure with his. His nose and lips brushed against yours teasingly, putting on a show.
"Come on, tell me to leave. Tell me I can't be yours."
Toying with a strand of your hair and looking through his long white lashes, he was unwilling to make the first move. Or rather, Satoru wanted you to tame the uncertainty bellowing from the pit of his stomach. Fearing rejection was unfamiliar to his heart, but knowing it to be a testament to your importance mellowed the burn.
"Tell me that I can't have you."
Satoru was only merely surprised by your arms wrapping around his neck to bring his lips to yours, adapting quick and shutting his eyelids, languid movements of your tongue against his, sobering him up completely to get him drunk on a different type of substance.
His hand left the wall to come softly grip your thigh, moving to its underside to encourage you to jump.
"But what if I'mâ" your voice came out breathless.
"Don't offend me right now, sweet thing."
You jumped, trusting him to catch youâand he did, without so much as a grunt, picking you up and wrapping your legs around his waist, supporting you with his forearms under your thighs.
"See? No need to doubt me," Satoru mumbled against your lips.
The kiss was slow yet messy, sloppily reverberating passion and a twinge of desperation. Within a break for oxygenâwhich he could have gone without if up to himâSatoru asked for the directions to your bedroom, kicking his shoes off somewhere between the entryway and the hallway.
Satoru was thrilled to see the room he had seen on Facetime with you a few times; it was perfectly tailored and personal to you. It was one thing to see, but it was another to be in your space with you.
He set you down on your bed carefully, keeping your legs to the sides of his waist as he crawled above you.
"You're just too good, y'know that? Fuck, you made it so hard to focus," said Satoru, admiring the sight before him.
"I wasn't even there."
"You were everywhere. Couldn't... couldn't think straight... couldn't stop..."
His voice trailed off as his eyes dropped lower to your hips, your thighs. Satoru traced an imaginary line on the inner side of them, agonizingly slow, your nightgown pooling and lifting at his wrist. He ran his finger on a small patch of your underwear where your arousal had soaked through the fabric, a stupid smirk on his face.
"Can I keep these after?"
He chuckled softly when you rolled your eyes and turned your head to the side, flustered. How cute.
Satoru began to take your panties off, shifting on top of you to make the task possible, bunching up the fabric in his hands and shoving them in his pocket with a wink.
He dipped two of his fingers between your slit, avoiding your clit on purpose, smiling down at you when you frowned at him.
"What? Tell me what you want. Big girl words, come on."
No script, no pre-determined routes, just genuineness.
"Just touch me, Satoru..." you mumbled, unsure.
"Where?"
Oh my god, this asshole.
You gasped as his fingers ghosted over your clit, begging him to touch there.
"Right here?" Satoru questioned, fake innocence etched onto his face as he stroked the sensitive nub slowly.
"Mhm," you sighed out.
The pace he had set was too slow, but he was aware of that. He did not want to make you cum, at least not right then, he simply wanted to drive you insane, give you a taste of your own medicineâso to speak.
Satoru replaced his fingers with his thumb, digits reaching over to your entrance, circling the opening.
"You have no fucking clue, do you? How mad you can turn a man. How long I would wait, what I would give up just to be yours. You don't even realizeâ"
He pushed his fingers in with one deep thrust, letting you whine and mewl at him before resuming his sentence, moving his index and middle in and out of you.
"You don't even realize how unhinged you make meâfuck, look at that, already soaking my hand, shiiit, and you're so tight..."
Satoru's eyelids were half closed, focused on the soft squelches of your pussy and the sight of it, ignoring his erection begging to be released from those tight black pants.
"And then you go out and fuck some guy who can't even make you cum? Who doesn't even take his fucking time to learn your body to fucking treat you like the deity you are. Now that's bullshit, and you know it, sweetheart. I know you're smart."
He sped up the pace, hitting your spot with deliberate and merciless movements, high on your moans and the way your back arched for him, mind stuck on his objective.
"Should've called me, I would've eaten that pussy for hours, would've done it for free. For less than free. Fuck, would've paid you for it."
Satoru's incessant speaking drove you up the wall, your fingers tightly gripping the sheets, his motions precisely designed to satisfy you but never quite send you over the edge.
"Satoru," you panted, sweat beading on your body.
"Yes?"
"Want more... please..."
"Anything you want, pretty."
He timed the thrusts of his fingers with the circling of your clit, increasing the pace while keeping a delicacy to his endeavours, capturing your lips in a small, shallow kiss before leaning his forehead on yours.
Right when Satoru felt your thighs start to tense at his sides, your breath quicken on his face, your walls fluttering, and the urgency in your voice, he...
Stopped.
Pulled his fingers out and licked them right in front of you, making sure your eyes were on him.
"I was so closeâthis is the second time you've done this," you whined, eyes closing as you felt the pure need coursing through your veins like a spreading disease.
"First time doesn't count; it was on camera," Satoru shrugged. "Come on, don't make that face. Besides, I'm punishing myself too. Watching you cum is the hottest thing ever."
With a groan, you pushed Satoru to his back and lifted yourself onto him in one move.
Satoru didn't know if he was in love before, but this certainly did it.
"My, my, woman. Didn't know you had that in you."
Even under you, the man had to stay smug, an arrogant smile on display just for you. You pouted and started undoing the buttons of his shirt without a word, which he did not move to fight, simply observing your meticulous work with his forearms under his head.
"Just like that, use me, sweetheart; you deserve it."
You couldn't ignore how Satoru's voice made your core drip, the stain of slick you had inadvertently left on the lower part of his dress shirt, or the comment he made about never washing that shirt again.
"You're nasty."
"You love it."
When you reached his pants, having shimmied further to gain access to it, you hesitated.
"Don't tell me you're shy now," Satoru taunted.
"You can'tâyou can't blame me. I haven't had sex for real in a while," you retorted, a small smile forming on your lips, catching his gaze.
"It felt pretty real last time."
There was a certain sincerity in his voice, contrastingly different from just a moment ago, vulnerable. You could see it in his eyes, the way in which they conveyed everything he had ever felt, giving and sharing strands of thought and emotion.
"That was different," you mused, moving to take his pants off.
Satoru lifted his hips to help you, silent as for your words. He did not want to push and ruin this by digging, searching to understand every inch of your soul, of your experience with him. Although it was tempting.
He moved to sit up against your headboard, biceps flexing. He took his boxers off, cock standing tall and proud, achingly hard. Satoru took your forearm in his hand to pull you closer until you were straddling him, his length slipping between your slit.
"Use me," repeated Satoru, murmuring. "I'm all yours. Take what you want."
He moved his hand to your face, thumb sliding over your cheekbone. Satoru gazed up at you with a glint of devotion in those deep blue eyes, devoid of any uncertainty or hesitation, pretty white brows furrowed lightly with gut-wrenching warmth. Fondness was too shallow of a word to describe it. A little pathetic was surface level.
A second hand left your forearm to rest on your hip, imprinted nicely on your flesh. Satoru helped you lift yourself to sit back down on his cock, drinking your little mewls and gasps, groaning when he was fully seethed in your tight heat, as if it were his home.
"Mph, fuck, the wait was so worth it," he exhaled, both of his palms migrating to your waist. "Want some help, beautiful?"
You nodded yes, busy with the feeling of the wind being knocked out of your lungs. Satoru smiled and helped you lift yourself, length dragging out of your sopping cunt, to help you back down. He moaned shakily as you set a slower pace than what he was used to, losing himself in the feeling of your cunt around him.
"Y'know I... I watched our v-video so many fucking times. Started toâfuck, so fucking tight around me..."
"Started t-to what?" you whimpered, letting your head drop to his shoulder, panting quietly against his skin.
"Started to feel guilty f-for doing it, fuckin' jerking off to you... after you'd just told me some fuckin' innocent shit about your day or something... Oh my god... missed this, s'much."
Satoru moved one of his hands to lift your head off his shoulder, holding your face to force eye contact. His lips were parted, shameless with the endless grunts and groans of satisfaction your body forced out of him. He just about lost it when he felt your pretty hands on his chest, desperate for something to touch, to grab.
"Angle your hips that way, sweetheart," Satoru murmured, hand at your side moving you.
His thick tip hit your spot with a particularly harsh bounce, eliciting a high-pitched moan from you. Your thighs twitched around him, and your eyes rolled back as he whined at the lewd sounds of your skin slapping against his, the wet noise of his cock dripping and enveloping with your essence.
"I think I'm gonna cum," you breathed out.
"I know, I know pretty... I can tell by the way you squeeze around me, shitttt..."
Satoru felt like the world around him was spinning, listening to your voice, your pretty face, your body. The way your hands tightened around his pec inadvertently, the subtle sheen of sweat on your skin, your concentrated expression, so fucking adorable.
He pulled you in to connect your lips, trapping you in a searing, sincere kiss, swallowing your breaths, taking from your air. His fingers tangled in your hair, gripping tight but not enough to hurt. His nose brushed against yours as he turned his head for better access, pressing his face against yours as if he were scared you would evaporate beneath his fingers.
Satoru bit your lower lip and lightly dragged it away with his front teeth when he felt he was finally satisfied, although he had to force every muscle in his body to just let you breathe.
"'M gonna take care of ya... gonna fuckin'âfuckâgonna give you everything, promise... I swear, e-everyday I'll prove I'm good e-enough for you, every fuckin' day 'til I die, holy fuck."
Until my body gives out to the stars.
Your thighs started to give out, the strain making your movements less fluid and more scattered. Satoru started to meet you halfway with a thrust of his hips, sliding a hand down to toy with your clit, just like he'd seen you do before.
"Satoru," you breathed, tone wanton and desperate.
"Fuck, d-don't say my name l-like that unless you wanna make meâ"
Satoru's ears started to ring, and his vision went blurry as he spilled himself deep inside your willing cunt, little whimpers contrasting the deep groans from earlier. His head fell back on your headboard, Adam's apple bobbing while his eyes got teary.
"S-So good, so pretty f'me, fuck..." Satoru squeaked out.
He continued his finger's assault on your cunt, flicking and rubbing at a faster pace. He just needed to see you cum. Needed to see you cream on his cock, just like you deserved.
Satoru looked at you as if you had hung the stars in the sky, watching you convulse, pant, do anything to brace yourself with this impending orgasm, finally sending over the edge with a sharp pinch of your clit.
And he didn't just stop at that; when he had regained his ability to speak, he offered to clean you up, take you to the bathroom, run you a bath, dumb shit that he thought you'd appreciate that he wanted to do for you. Didn't even recognize himself anymore.
You accepted the first two offers but not the last, seeing as it was late and you were tired, not only from the day but riding his dick, losing yourself in his arms.
Satoru found a cloth in your bathroom and warmed it up with tap water. He made sure it wasn't too hot to the touch before he climbed back in bed, gently cleaning your thighs, your mound, anywhere he thought leaving dirty would be uncomfortable.
Although seeing your hole nicely filled with his seed almost made him ask for a second round.
"I do care about you. Wanna do right by you, if you're okay with that," Satoru murmured.
"I'll keep you around," you responded.
Parts. one | two
#âžâž â crimson writes#.⊠â jjk#đđ â satoru gojo#jjk#jjk smut#satoru gojo#gojo x reader#jjk x reader#jujutsu kaisen#jujutsu kaisen smut#jjk x you#jjk x y/n#jujustsu kaisen x reader#smut#one shot#fem reader#x reader#reader insert#reader smut#gojo satoru#jjk gojo#gojo x y/n#gojo x you#satoru gojo x reader#satoru gojo x you#gojo satoru smut#satoru gojo smut#gojo smut#jjk satoru#gojo headcanons
234 notes
·
View notes
Text
You're Only Sixteen
wc: ~3.6k
summary: child soldier gets into task force 141 part TWO, things are getting a bit funny; first part, third part
warnings: description of scars, some violance (combat training)
a/n: I'm actually pretty shocked of how well this fic is going, I hope you're all enjoying this so far, and the plot's is going to intesify a bit the longer this goes on.... and I'm talking too much. Have fun!
Waking up to the familiar alarm is hard enough, but eventually making yourself ready for the first training together is harder. You put on your new uniform and make yourself look more presentable, only to stop midway by the mirror. Your eyes move instinctivley towards your neck. There's no material covering your neck area, making you slightly anxious. There is a long scar across your neck; the scar tissue white and stands out a bit. You feel your deep scar across your neck that goes horizontally through your skin with a slight curve up to your jaw. Hopefully no one will notice. But how is it possible to ignore such thing? There will be questions, there will be eyes on you all the time, there will definitely be snarky comments, and... deep breath in and out. It's no one's business, and you don't owe an explanation to anyone anyway.
Picking up your last courage for today, you walk out of your bunk to the training hall. Walking in, you see a few other soldiers training together, and also Price seemingly waiting for the rest of his team to arrive. He notices you almost immediately and waves you over to him.
»Good morning. Sleep well?«
You shrug, answering him. »Yeah, good enough.«
»Great, you'll need it today.« Perfect, so he planned something tough for today, that's for sure. Shortly after, Ghost and Soap arrive into the hall, as well as Gaz, who seems to be in a good mood. Price claps once, having the attention of everyone on him. He announces the morning stretch you'll be doing first and the next exercise has got to be some teamwork exercise already.
The supposed 'morning stretch' was nothing short of relaxing, but lucky enough you're flexible and got along just fine. Afterwards, the first exercise begins, and as Price explains it, the more you start to think he can't be serious.
»Trust falls?« Soap asks again, also not having expected this exercise to be the first one. Usually, they never do something like this together since they already trust each other with their lives. Price nods, hands on his hips and dead serious. »Who wants to start?«
You're stiff, silently looking around while hoping you won't get picked out. Luckily, Gaz raises his hand slightly and volunteers as first for the trust falls. The captain smiles and nods once more, letting him pick a person to fall against. He chose Soap as some might've expected, and they do it naturally. Nothing bad happens, they trust each other, and one catches the other. They repeat it after switching also, nothing spectacular happening. You watch silently, arms crossed and with nothing to do. It's almost amusing to watch these buffed military guys do silly things, like trust falls. Next was Ghost and Soap, then Price and Gaz with the others. It's awkward now for you since you're the last one, having to just fall back and trust the other to catch you. How can you not feel at least a little awkward while doing it?
»C'mon, it's fun. Just trust us.« Soap encourages you before you could say anything in the first place and already opens his arms for you. There's really nothing you can do but accept your fate and do the trust fall, knowing you have no choice but to trust them all as your teammates. You turn your back to him with a small sigh and close your eyes before falling back, feeling how he indeed catches you right up and lets you sink down a little more. He feels strong and big against your back, not that you doubted it. Soap leans you back up, and you stand up straight again. You hate to admit it but it was fun. Maybe you'd do it again... oh, you need to do it again. Trust falls with everyone, remember?
Price wants to be the next one to do it with you, an almost loving smile across his lips and open arms as he steps up to you. You do the same as before and fall, feeling how he catches you the same and lets you stand right back up afterwards. He pats your shoulder lightly and steps away, looking to the others to see who wants to go next.
»Me next.« Gaz states with a raised hand, standing at the same pose as the other two before. You can't help but crack a small, tiny smile at that before turning back around and falling back, trusting them all by now. The last one should be Ghost, and to be honest, it's somehow scary. Maybe it's his height or his aura, but there's no choice but to trust him. Eventually, you fall, back and he catches you just the same as the others, feeling as if he's more careful with you for whatever reason. But that could be just your mind hallucinating at this point.
The next station for this training session is more serious and requires more technique and skill. You're glad, it's something you're good at and won't be awkward to complete.
Knife melee. With fake combat knives. Each gets a combat knife to fight with and a randomly assigned partner. You get to be paired up with Gaz, and he shoots you a soft smile before standing in front of you to test out your true skills. Price is mostly there to watch over everyone and lead the practice, standing not too far off the big mat.
»You go first, I'll try to go easy too.« Gaz tells you with a small nod, waiting for you to attack and see how you'll do. Or maybe he's just too afraid to hurt you, knowing how young you are.
»Okay.« You think for a split second before going straight in, grabbing his right wrist with your left hand, pushing it out while moving the blade close to his neck. Gaz is briefly surprised at your attack, especially with how you went straight at him. But he's strong enough to bend his right wrist slightly and wrap his left arm over to grab his knife with his non-dominant hand. You didn't expect this to happen, being spooked for a moment by the sudden action of him wrapping his arm over you just so he has his knife in his free hand. He presses his knife against your stomach just enough for it to be touching your shirt and is about to swipe your feet off the ground.
You back up, trying to kick off the blade off his hand quickly, in which you fail. You don't want to hurt him, but you also know that it's just training and minor injuries are normal. You know it from the camp, but this feels different. You have... more respect for them. Getting back to reality, you're the one who sweeps his feet off the ground, kneeling over him and pressing your knee against his chest with your knife against his throat once more but not pressing onto him.
»Fine- you win.« He gives up and throws his hands up in defence, looking to you impressed. You get off him and give him a hand to stand back up, feeling like he went too soft on you on purpose.
»Was that all you had?« You ask before being able to think about your words longer, not meaning to sound rude. »What? Of course not. Told you I was going easy on you.« He shrugs with a small chuckle, dusting his pants off quickly before standing straight.
»Want me to attack first?«
»Fine-«
He's quick to land a kick to the side of your thigh, making you wince lightly, but you quickly regain your focus and step out of his way. You quickly kick him into his side instead, knocking out his breath briefly. Gaz realises how strong you actually are and decides to go harder on you. There's a sharp pain on your ribs before you feel the dull slice from his fake combat knife against your arm. You give him a rather irritated look before going in once more, slicing across his chest with your own fake knife before kicking him into his chest. He stumbles back, once more out of breath. It's your chance to get close to him and strike another attack, so you do just that. You step closer to him quickly and jab a few more slices against his ribs before kicking his legs in. He's on the ground and probably more out of breath than you. Gaz looks up to you and catches his breath before standing back up, not giving up yet.
»Where'd you learn that?« He questions almost confusedly and simultaneously thinks of another approach at you for his next attack. You shrug, not giving him an answer as you're studying his stance. He's about to cage you in, that's for sure, with his wide stance. That's got to be the most annoying technique for you, not liking how it feels like to be trapped or pinned by anyone. Moving your eyes back at his, you waste no time to kick against him once more, but he catches it.
He has your ankle in his hand and twists it enough for you to lose balance and fall to the ground. You huff and try to get back up quickly, but he's fast, kicking your knife out of your wrist.
Price watches you both fight, and he must admit you're quite strong. Beating Gaz twice? That's already impressive for him. He watches as you manage to fight yourself out of his pin, having him on the ground instead. You both fight like siblings at this point, at least that's how Price views it. He sees that Gaz is still trying to be gentle with you even though he doesn't need to. You're highly trained and fast, thinking logically as well. Meanwhile, Soap gets his ass beat by Ghost since he's trying to watch you fight but gets awfully distracted that way.
Price keeps most of his attention on you both anyway, being curious about how much longer Gaz will be gentle with you before being sick of losing every time. After losing for the fifth time, Gaz stops fighting for a moment.
»Wanna catch a break?«
»If you say so.« You agree and shrug lightly, having a light coat of sweat but being nowhere near done. You're still full of energy but also can't wait to sleep tonight.
»So, how do you like it on the base so far?« He asks, his tone friendly and voice smooth. His eyes are on you, hands on his hips.
»Yeah, it's... fine. Like a base.« There's just no way you can answer otherwise, not sure of how to answer it anyway. You press your lips together lightly, unsure of how to continue. Gaz is rather talkative, so you're grateful for that as he goes on, seemingly wanting to get to know you better.
»You should check out the mess hall too, the foodâs a bit plain, but it's cosy in there.« That's great information however, you do not know how to respond to that.
»Cool.« With a light nod and a more or less forced smile, glancing away shortly after. Gaz notices that you don't seem to talk much, having a similarity with Ghost on that. He accepts it however, and stretches his arms before suggesting another round which, you also agree on.
You're sweating way more now after the training session ended, Price saying that it's time to have lunch and just have a normal day afterwards. The sun is fully up, it's a warm day outside for once and there are no annoying people around you. Until Soap is approaching you on the way out from the training hall.
»Wanna eat lunch all together? It won't be boring, promise.« He suggests with a friendly smile and waits for your answer, coming off more excited than you.
»Uh, yeah. Where's the mess hall again?« You ask sheepishly since you have no clue how this building is laid out, let alone know where the exit is again. »Oh, you haven't been shown around, eh? Well, I'll just show ye around after lunch. The mess hall's on the first floor, 's pretty easy to find.«
Soap explains to you shortly, having faith in you that you won't get lost on your own. You simply nod back in response and make a mental note of where the mess hall should be, retreating back into your own bunk after taking a shower.
You're hesitant at first, having considered just skipping lunch, but you can't let the others hang. So, you make your way to the mess hall shortly after putting on new clothes, making sure to cover your neck once more. Stopping mid-change, you realise something. No one made comments or even looked at your scar earlier. You expected the total opposite, now trying to remember any moment that was close to some of your expectations, but there were none. Maybe, just maybe, they don't care. Not in the rude way, but in a way that they won't judge you. Well, considering the small but slightly more visible scar on Soapâs chin, there's a chance they just don't want to pick on you with stuff they also have. Brushing away those thoughts, you enter the mess hall and are shortly after greeted with Soap. He stands out from the crowd with the way he waves at you, seeming to be excited to show you around or just have an addition like you on the team.
»Hungry? I don't know about you, but I am.«
His ways of starting a conversation with you are always a little strange. The way he is more energetic around you and is being overly friendly while trying to use 'modern slang' is slightly off-putting.
Ghost would be greater company at this point. You don't say anything, too caught up in the large hall and all the people around that are patiently getting their food for themselves.
»Well, there's where the food is, the trays and the utensils. Alrighty?«
»Alright.« You answer slightly unsure and look to where everyone is picking up their food, seeing that it won't be too difficult. Picking up a tray for yourself, a plate, and a few utensils, you make your way to the buffet. There's an option between a vegetarian meal that looks mostly... bland and another meal that doesn't look too bad. Soap is before you and loads his plate with the second option, grabbing a glass of water afterwards. You do the same, considering the vegetarian food seems too dry to even look at. Sitting down at a free table where Gaz is already seated, shooting a friendly smile your way.
His teammate sits down beside him and you on the opposite of them, taking a last look around the huge mess hall.
»How was the training for ye today?« Soap starts again while stuffing a bite into his mouth, ready to listen to whatever response you'll give.
»It was fine. Easier than at my camp.« Soap quirks his brow at you, asking further. »Easier? What'd you do at your camp, then?«
Ah, there it is. Finally, the burning question that seemed to have been on their minds since the day you arrived, even though they won't admit it verbally.
»Well, any kinds of things. We had a big variety and did everything a little every day.« You explain calmly, leaving out a lot of things for now and just giving out useful and light stuff. Gaz glances at you while eating his own meal, listening quietly to the conversation between you two.
»Everythin'? What was everythin'?«
God, he's giving you no chance to eat right now, is he? »Combat, shooting, underwater training, hostage saving, medical training... oh, and our stamina.« He nearly chokes on his food while you finally take your first bite, thinking it tastes quite good. For military food, it's actually quite good, it tastes fresh and is warm- »Everyday? Every focking day?«
»Language, McTavish...« A familiar, rough voice is heard from behind him, and he quickly glances back to see his Captain. Price takes a seat beside you, facing the two other teammates.
»Sorry, did you hear what she just said? That's like- that's... that should be illegal-«
»I know, Soap.«
He interrupts him again, giving him a hard look. He's either trying to stop him from saying something that could hurt you or is just fed up for some other reason.
»I'm glad we don't have such hard training here. That's it.« Soap realises that he may have gotten too far with his reaction and tries to be more calm and himself from now on. The problem is now that it's awkward because no one talks for a solid minute or two.
»Where is Ghost?« You speak up for the first time by yourself, not able to listen to the silence around the table any longer. Price answers your question calmly, seeing no reason to keep that from you.
»He eats alone, mostly. Or does some paperwork right now.« So, no one really knows what he's doing at breaks. That's something you could have expected from someone like him.
»Do you think his mask looks cool?« Gaz chimes in and looks at you almost amused, waiting for your answer. Soaps eyes also study you now, waiting curiously on your answer. Unsure of what to say, you answer them briefly.
»I mean, it's not bad.« Gaz shoots his teammate a quick look with a small nod, telling him something without saying anything. Soap sulks a little about your response, having hoped you'd say something more positive.
»Told you...« It's very quiet from Gaz and non-threatening, but you still heard it and now feel curious about what these two jokesters are talking about. Price continues to eat his own meal as he's not fascinated by their usual antics, seeing no reason to dig deeper and find out what they're on. That is until Soap notices your confused stare and wants to clear the confusion.
»We had a bet. I thought you'd find Ghostâs mask cool, but wha'ever.« He shrugs and now has to pay five pounds to Gaz, having officially lost the bet. You can't help it but be amused by it, seeing how they're all trying to understand you, but know absolutely nothing about you but your age and name. They probably think you're like most teenagers, thinking in stereotypes, and you choose to just watch them trying to figure you out.
»He was actually quite scary at first.« You mumble, carefully trying out talking more to them and letting them get to know you more. It's something new for you to be able to be so open and casual with new people that are much older than you. Even though Soap is about ten years older than you, it still seems a lot. It's a whole decade, either way.
»Well, yeah, Ghost has his way to scare people off. But don't take it personally, he's got a good soul.« You glance at Price saying that, reassuring you about Ghost.
What kind of name is that anyway?
»Hm, depends on how you see it. He's only friendly to people he likes. Like a cat.« Gaz shrugs, adding his opinion on Ghost. You're all lucky he's not there with you right now, considering that he would shoot death glares at everyone. You listen to them, being invested in their opinions and views on him since you know nothing about him. »But he doesn't scratch us. So, that's good.« Price jokes, probably still trying to reassure you mostly and not let you get spooked. Eventually, after some more exchanges, Soap is standing up and wants to finally show you around the base. You accept and follow him out, curious to see the whole base and not get lost from now on. He walks through the building and shows you the important parts first: showers and bunks, training rooms and halls, shooting range, going on about the storage rooms, and eventually making your way outside the base. There's a small park attached to the base, great for taking small walks.
»Wanna go for a round?«
»I don't see why not.« You can't help it but still want to add that respective 'sir' at the end of a sentence. It feels like disrespecting him, but they made it clear how open and friendly you can talk to them way earlier.
Walking besides Soap is somehow calming, not needing to talk much when he does most of the talking. »You handled the surprise attack well, yesterday. Just try to warn us before firing, though.« You nod and look away slightly embarrassed, knowing you forgot to give them a sign before doing something like that.
»Sorry, thought too quick.« »'S fine, I'm actually impressed. Were ye taught that back in yer camp?« Soap can't help but be curious and ask questions, making sure to be careful with his wording.
»Yes, kind of. It's always smarter to be meaner to the enemies, so they don't have a chance.« Soap shrugs lightly, thinking about that statement. »Well, yeah... but aggressive approach is not always the best, you know?« He eyes you for a moment, continuing to walk beside you through the small park.
»It really depends on the situation and enemy, there.« You reply back after a second of considering his words, not realising that you once again impressed him.
a/n: came out a bit floppy, but the next part will most likely be better, pwomise :33
#call of duty#cod#cod mw2#fanfic#call of duty fanfic#fanfiction#kyle gaz garrick#johnny soap mactavish#simon ghost riley#captain john price#john price#kate laswell#cod 141#cod x reader#strictly platonic#platonic!reader#teen!reader#gaz cod#soap cod#ghost cod#price cod#laswell cod#cod mw3#cod mw22#cod mwii#x reader#x y/n#really#really just platonic stuff here#cod nikolai
434 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hi!! Iâve been reading a few of your works and I love your writing sm!! Iâve never done a request to a writer before, so I hope Iâm not too vague or ambiguous (but Iâm thinking what Iâm about to ask could be TOO specific đ), but I wanted to request an NSFW writing of Choi Su-Bong (Thanos) as a sub (and if you can, could you add a thing or two about edging him and/or overstimming him?). Personally, Iâd preferably have them written as headcanons BUT whatever works best for you is most important, so I wonât mind whatever you decide to do :)
And if youâre uncomfortable with the request, ofc feel free to ignore! I appreciate it in advance if you do decide to write it, and I do hope you have a lovely day â€ïžâ€ïž
you wonât ever catch me turning down a thanos request, not while i live and breathe đđ
TYSM FOR YOUR KIND WORDS BTW!! hopefully i did your vision justice :>
Submissive Headcanons! (Thanos/Choi Su-Bong/Player 230)
warning: smut and all things of the like (if youâre not used to seeing this warning on my page idk what to tell you) | not proofread | lowercase intended | sub!thanos | overstimulation | edging | begging | mommy kink if you squint | these are my headcanons for this character, please be respectful even if my opinions on the character differ from your own
character: thanos/choi su-bong (player 230)
A/N: we as a squid game society need more sub!thanos content, iâm happy to contribute my fair share. idk if this is ooc or not, because honestly i can see this guy being a total switch, but do with that what you will! enjoy :3 (lowkey running out of gifs for these stinkabutts) PS this may not be a read for you if mommy kink stuff makes you uncomfortable! i have many other thanos works that donât contain that bc i know its not everyoneâs cup of tea, i just thought it fit for these specific headcanons
MDNI! 18+ content under the cut, readers discretion is advised
â ââââżâż àŒș â° àŒ» âżâżâââ
†thanos did not strike you as the submissive type, the absolute 180 that his personality made from the public eye to the bedroom was so drastic you could have gotten whiplash
†he will for sure be on his knees for you, both literally and figuratively. this man will do anything you ask of him, just as long as it means he gets to please you.
†heâs definitely the type to beg. heâll give you the puppy dog eyes and go the whole nine yards if you agree to let him between your legs
†makes the most whorish sounds when you fuck him, especially when you praise him, even if its the smallest thing. even if you say something as simple as âright there, fuck yeahâ heâll be all over that shit, thanking you for letting him please you like that
†speaking of his moans, he gets quite high pitched when you guys get into it. iâm not talking anything crazy, just a lot higher than what you could have been expecting.
†some of the things you may expect thanos to say while you guys fuck can include:
âoh god, please keep fucking my cock, just like thatâ
âam i making you feel good, mommy? yeah?â
will straight up just call you mommy through his whimpers and whines if heâs too far gone
†goes crazy when you give him hickeys or bite his neck at any point that you can, whether it be before you guys have even stripped, as your jerking him off or while your actively grinding on his dick, he canât get enough of it
†cries during rough sex, no further questions
†needs you to be touching him at all points of the sexual journey, loves when you rest your hands on his shoulders/chest as you ride him
†likes getting whipped THAT DAMN WIND AGAINâ
†goes ballistic when you pull his hair, the slutty sounds really show up then
†acts like he doesnât like being edged, but heâs a sucker for it.
âfuck pleaseâŠmommy just let me cum, oh fuckâ
âiâll do anything, i just need it so bad, i wanâ it p-leaseâ
†loves when you restrain him, it can be with anything. handcuffs, rope, your own two hands, ANYTHING
†choke him when heâs close, better yet, choke him while you edge him.
†he will cry when being overstimulated (trust you guys have a safeword set in place for overstimulating, as can be said for any other experimenting)
†loves physical touch during aftercare, it doesnât have to be straight up cuddling, but just you touching/caressing him in any way at all
ââââżâż àŒș â° àŒ» âżâżâââ
thanks so much for reading! as per usual, any advice/constructive criticism on how i can improve my writing is appreciated and requested!
have a fantastic night/day lovelies đ
tags: @gongyoosgf @kvstjwonnie @pink-apples001 @fiicalapsiholoaga
#squid game#squid game 2#squid game smut#squid game x reader#x reader smut#x reader fanfiction#player 230#choi su bong#thanos x reader#imagines#headcanons
382 notes
·
View notes
Text
General Alucard Dating Headcanons
A/N: This takes place post Season 4, if he didnât fall for Greta of course and just became friends with her
He absolutely adores when you call him Adrian, he doesnât really like being called Alucard by you, since thatâs more of his title than his actual name. He didnât share his real name with you for a bit, but one day he asked you if you could call him by his given name, Adrian, and of course you respected his wish. But there was something about everyone else in the village calling him Alucard or The Alucard, and you were one of the only people to call him by his name. It made you feel special, and it made him feel more close to you when you said his name
It took awhile for him to open up to you fully, after what happened with Sumi and Taka, he needed physical space from you. Physical touch was iffy for him, he had to take baby steps into it with you. First it was linking pinkies, then holding hands, then hugs, and it took a long time for him to finally kiss you. But once he did, he never stopped wanting to, your lips fit perfectly against his and your sweet and love filled kiss didnât hold any malice or ill intentions. More intimate things like sex would come later into the relationship, but for now you were content with kissing him
HE LOVES CUDDLING WITH YOU. After getting used to you touching him and feeling your arms around him, he felt so safe in them. They held him after nightmares, held him when he cried, held him when he wanted to express his love for you. Likes when you play with his long hair and scratch his scalp, his own hands often scratch your back with his long nails, or his thumbs rub your hips where his hands are rested. When he feels lonely in the castle, he finds you and asks if you to hold him. It never takes much convincing, so you find a comfy place to get comfortable, whether it be him sitting in a chair and you on his lap, on a couch or getting cozy in bed for a nap together
Loves watching you help the people around the village. You help the men hold things up to build houses, help cook meals with the women, play with the children while their parents were busy. You and Sypha would often chat together, complaining about your S/Oâs bad habits, like Trevorâs constant thirst for beer and Adrianâs clinginess when you were busy
Adrian: âI am not clingyâŠam I?â
Trevor: âWhen you got drunk with me you cried about wanting Y/N and kneeled before her.â
Adrian: âOh-â
He likes to gather and cook you dinner personally, it feels more intimate and with love that way rather than just bringing you a plate of food someone else made. Likes to set up romantic dinners with a velvet tablecloth, candles, and a vase with flowers for you, and cook you your favorite meal after a long week of running a village with him
He gets so embarrassed when the orphans of the village call him âdadâ in front of you. It always makes you giggle and brings a red blush to his pale cheeks, and he freezes until one of this kids tug on his sleeve to answer their question. Whenever he sees you playing with the kids, he canât help but imagine what it will be like when the two of you have kids. Belmont and Sypha are already expecting their first, maybe soon the two of you would as well in the near future. He would bring the idea up to you, and you had the same thoughts for some time as well, thinking that Adrian would make the cutest kids with you, hopefully theyâd have his luscious blonde hair
He definitely wants to turn you into a vampire, he doesnât want to live his immortal life without you. Of course if it is your wish to remain human, he will respect that, but if you allow him to turn you, he will do it gently and hold you through the painful transition. Would love to always kiss where he bit you while turning you, so lots and lots of hug from behind followed by the soft peck of his lips on your neck
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
"i'm older than you think." ; sirius black
pairing: sirius x reader | 1k words plot: Sirius is taken aback that you're actually older than you look. prompt: "I'm older than you think." authors note: just a little something that came to me some nights ago.
navigation
The Blackâs family home was lively, more than what you expected. Two redheads rushed past you as you brought a hand through your hair. The strong wind had messed with it.Â
âGet back here you two!â a woman, also with red hair, yelled after them.
âOh, hello, dear.â she spoke, her voice gentler.âHello.â You answered. âY/N, there you are.â Tonks' voice came from behind the red headed woman. A small smile spread on your face as your friend approached. âFor a moment I thought you wouldnât come, come on.âÂ
She engulfed you in a hug and rubbed your back in a comforting manner. With an iron grip, she dragged you into the kitchen. âI didnât know we would have another guest, here, let me fetch another set for you.â The woman chuckled as she pushed past you two. âNo need-âDonât try, thatâs Molly Weasly, just eat.â Tonks laughed as she pulled you through the door.
Around the big kitchen table sat a few more red heads, some teenagers and adults.
âEveryone, this is Y/N L/N. Sheâs one of the greatest Aurors I know and hopefully, after tonight, a member of the Order.â Tonks announced, a comforting hand on your shoulder as she pushed you towards the table. A man, curly hair framing his handsome bearded face and a sly smile beaming towards you, held his hand out for you to take.Â
"Sirius Black, the owner of this lovely house. Iâm glad a more beautiful person is joining us. Nice to meet you, love.â He spoke before he kissed your hand with a grin on his face. A certain heat crept onto your cheeks as you shot him a grin yourself.
âNice to meet you as well, Mr. Black. This house is indeed very lovely, so bright and colorful.â You chuckled. His eyebrows shot up and a laugh escaped his mouth.Â
âAnd sheâs got humor, merlin.â
âHoly, get a room.â Tonks spat with widened eyes. She grabbed your arm and pushed you down onto a chair. âHere you go.â Molly grabbed your shoulder and placed a bowl of food in front of you. Without another word of refusal you ate what Molly had given you. You didnât miss the many times Sirius had glanced your way.
After the meeting and your agreement to join the Order and help Harry Potter, Siriusâ godson, to help defeat Lord Voldemort, Remus Lupin had asked for another drink and you agreed to stay. Harry and his friends had gone upstairs an hour ago claiming to go to bed, though you believed otherwise. Sirius had seated himself across from you.
âSo, youâre an Auror?â with a sip from your cup you nodded. âI became one right after graduation, Iâve been one ever since.â You shot him a smile and reached for your pack of cigarettes.Â
With a small smile on your face you held out the pack for him. âWant one?â he shot you a smile and nodded his head. âIâd love one.â you chuckled. After lighting your stick you leaned over the table to light his. His eyes widened as you came closer as expected.
âAs an Auror, you must be in grave danger.â He spoke. It was only you two, the others were immersed in their own conversations.
âItâs always dangerous, feels nearer than it did last time though.â His eyebrows furrowed and he chuckled as he blew some more smoke from his lips. You did the same. âLast time?â you nodded and took another sip from your cup.
âThe first war?â You tried, he didnât get it though.
âWhat would you know of the first war? Youâre barely an adult, we all know Tonksâ hardly one.â He stomped out his cigarette and without a warning a laugh escaped you. âOh, merlin.â You heaved, wiping the non existing tears.
âWhatâs so funny?â he spoke, a unsure smirk on his face. âMr. Black-â you had to laugh again. âThis is truly hilarious.â you paused
âIâm older than you think.â you took a sip from your cup and a big smile spread on your face once again.Â
âWhat?â he managed to say, the cup of firewhiskey in front of him long forgotten. You lit yourself another cigarette and gave him a smile.
âWe went to Hogwarts around the same time, I think.â you paused and his eyebrows furrowed once again. âYou were a fourth or fifth year. I mean who could ever forget the great and mighty Marauders?â His mouth had opened in disbelief.
âIâm almost ten years older than your cousin.â you whispered.
âSo-âYes, Iâm almost as old as you, so.â He shook his head and stood from the table. With his cup in hand he made his way next to you.
âWell, forgive me, darling. You look hardly a day over twenty.â You had to laugh again and shook your head.
âFlattery will get you everywhere, Mr. Black.â he clasped your hand in his and gave you another smile. âPlease call me Sirius, love.â you nodded and took another sip of your drink.
âAnd since the Firewhiskey is slowly loosening my tongue, I believe that I do not feel ashamed to say that I'm slowly starting to fancy you, Y/N.â you stopped yourself from laughing and nodded at him.
âIâm afraid, me too.â A wide smile spread on his face as he came close.
âGood, then I get to do this.â with a hand on your cheek he came closer. His warm lips connected with yours and with almost rehearsed movements you kissed. Your hand found the back of his head, the other sat on his neck.
 âEw, you two.â Tonks spat and Remus had to laugh at the sight of you two.
âDefinitely hardly an adult.â Sirius chuckled.
You two were out of breath as you rested your head in the crook of his neck with a grin on your face.
#harrypotter#hp fanfic#marauders era#sirius black#the marauders#sirius black post azkaban#the order of the phoenix#harry potter fanfic#sirius black imagine#marauders imagine#sirius black x reader#sirius black fluff#sirius black x you#the marauders era#marauders#tonks#post azkaban#post azkaban sirius#azkaban#prisoner of azkaban
853 notes
·
View notes
Note
HEYYYY IM THE GIRL FROM THE COMMENT SECTION OF YOUR ORION AND D-16 AND THEIR SUPERIOR FIC!!! i just wanted to let you know it was adorable and that if itâs alright with you i would love to see a part two! đđđ
đ©·"INFATUATED"đ©·
orion pax x femme + superior! reader x d-16 - part 2
warnings: MAJOR transformers one spoilers, sentinel prime likes the reader too HELP, my cutie patootie oc being mentioned once, darkwing being darkwing electric boogaloo, cheesy stuff once again
summary: takes place during the iacon 5000, and a bit of the aftermath that follows. orion's crush is still very obvious and d-16 is warming up to you.
a/n: SO MANY NOTES ON PART 1?? TYSM EVERYONE đđđđ and also a round of applause to this lovely requester here sending the ask that motivated me to make a part 2 :3 sorry it took so long i was busy with art commissions and writing my dark deception fic :( hopefully this will live up to the expectations of the 30 ppl that sent me in inbox to make a part 2 !! if you guys want a part 3 with even more stuff, lemme know in the inbox! it would be kinda fun to make a mini series with this idea for the whole movie !! ENJOY !!!
word count:Â 1740
proofread: minimal (lemme know if there's any errors!!)
â ËïœĄ âàšâĄà§â ËïœĄ â
somehow, you managed to gain one of the best spots in iacon to watch the race take place.
well, it was easy to know why.
sentinel prime himself considered you as one of âhis closest friendâ, so he reserved a special seat just for you: right next to him.
best seat in the house.
it was a very overwhelming experience overall, with cameras all pointed towards you and THE sentinel prime, the fact that you were simply next to the savior of iacon, the slight confusion you had for what you and sentinel were. i mean, you only spoke to him professionally, and those were rare occasions. surely, he met thousands of new bots everyday, yet he remembered you of all bots.Â
but all of that couldnât compare to the dread that took over your entire body as soon as you heard sentinel utter the following:
âiâm sorry- are those miners in the race?â the two of you turned around to the giant screen to see that, indeed, there were cogless bots participating in the race.
and not just any cogless bots, bots from your sector!
and not just bots from your sector, it was those two charming bots orion pax and d-16!
your optics widened at the revelation, on the point of transforming to go and stop them before they get damaged beyond repair but sentinel held you back.
âhey- hey, what are you doing??â he mumbled, looking back at the cameras every few seconds to make sure they werenât focused on him.
âthose are workers from my sector!! i-i know them, i have to sto-â
âcome on, (y/n), relax! theyâll be fine! besides, think of the inspirational boost itâll give the other miners if they do win. theyâll be delighted.â he tried coaxing you into relaxing, going so far as to gently rub your shoulder in an attempt at comforting you but you had none of it.
âthis is a first in iacon 5000 history!â
âoh primus, please, please, please keep them alive!,,,â
âhow are they going to survive?â
â ËïœĄ âàšâĄà§â ËïœĄ â
eventually, the cameras couldnât pick up feed on the tunnel that the majority of the racers, including orion and d-16, were in. the thought of finding them crushed or in worse condition sickened you. with a trembling hand, you quickly gripped onto sentinelâs, who couldnât help but look smug at your reaction.
âtheyâll be okay,,, right?!â you asked him and the prime sighed.
âdonât worry. if they end up hurt, weâll just send them to medbay-â
âi donât believe it! the miners take down darkwing!â
the crowd went wild at the display, somehow getting louder than it already was. the femme and the prime watched in astonishment as the miners went from last place to third place in such a short amount of time.Â
well, now you knew that darkwing was going to complain about that to you for the rest of the work cycle.
you let go of the blue and golden botâs hand (much to his very visible disappointment) to place it over your mouth. your optics shined in absolute amazement, watching the main screen showing orion and d-16 looking more and more hopeful.Â
âOHH, MINERS!â darkwing literally roared at them, his fists clenching in total anger.Â
âgreat effort, darkwing!â orion attempted to cheer on darkwing for his efforts, but deep down, he knew once this was over, he and his companion were royally fucked.
ât-that worked! it actually worked! you think (y/n) saw all that?!â d-16 beamed, getting more and more excited at the thought of you watching them- watching him win the race.
âiâm sure sheâs watching! sheâll be so proud of us!â
after passing the magnetic obstacle course tunnel (much to your relief, poor bots would have been crushed beyond repair), you felt like your body couldnât handle all the amount of excitement, especially with the announcer going:
âa four-bot pile-up in the magnetic tunnel and the two miners are now in first position! this is UNBELIEVABLE!â
the speechless prime turned around, facing the finish line, pulling you alongside to observe.Â
from the corner of his optic, he watched your reactions with envy. you never reacted that way whenever he showed up to your office unprompted.
were those two cog-less bots really that important when heâs here?
however, his train of thoughts was interrupted as a shattered piece from a nearly crushed racer hit d-16 from behind, making the grey bot trip and fracture his leg. you gasped at the outcome, praying they were still close enough to make it.
orion reached for d-16, pulling him up and slinging him onto his back, slowly making his way to the finish line.Â
everyone was losing it, including sentinel, who was on the edge of his seat. will they make it in time?Â
even the announcer seemed to be overly excited!
orion quickly looked up to your radiant face, feeling another rush of energy flow through him simply by seeing your wonderstruck expression. by the allspark, you looked glorious with all the different lights shining onto your armour.
âone miner is now carrying the other, mere steps from the finish line in the most amazing, sensational, dramatic, heart-rending, exciting, thrilling finish in the history of-â
and all of a sudden, all of it was cut short as a white and cyan mech ran into the smaller bots, knocking them back down. the mech transformers and slid across the finish line, throwing her fists in the air.
âWE HAVE A WINNERRR!! CHROMIA COMES FROM BEHIND TO TAKE THE PRIZE! talk about an iacon 5000 for the ages!â
your excitement died down. sure, you were happy for chromia, she won fair and square, but,,,
you sighed as you watched every other surviving racer fly past the two miners, still trying to see the small mechs as sentinel let out a chuckle, dragging you away with him to congratulate the winner.
â ËïœĄ âàšâĄà§â ËïœĄ â
âmmh, they should be right here, miss.â
âthank you, mekastat.â
the pale red and pink bot nodded at you with a courteous smile, walking away from the medbay you were informed that orion and d-16 were in. you let out a long sigh, clearing your throat and before you could knock at the door, you managed to overhear the ongoing conversation.
âwe are SO screwed!â you could distinguish d-16âs frustrated voice through the commotion, followed by orionïżœïżœs more gentle tone:
âi thought you werenât talking to me,,,â
âhey, look, i know it's all a big joke to you, but not me! i was paying my dues. i was going places and now they're going to bust me down- i don't even know how many tiers-â
âd, iâm sorry-â
âA-AND NOT JUST THAT! SHE SAW IT ALL HAPPEN! SHE,,, she saw everything.â she? no, that doesnât matter. your curiosity will be your downfall.
with a quick knock, their conversation was cut short as you quietly walked in. orion immediately sat up straight, his optics wide open. a blush (that you assumed was out of embarrassment) decorated his face. d-16, however, didnât even look you in the eye, his head hunched over in shame.
âhi.â
they waited for any form of reprimand from you, but since you simply stared back at them as to wait for them to speak, orion decided to be the first to break the ice.
â,,, iâm so sorry, (y/n), i was the one to s-suggest the idea of us participating. demote me but not d-16, i practically dragged him along into this.â d-16 turned his head just a little bit at his friend, the tension in his yellow optics leaving just a tad bit.
you thought for a while, looking away and missed the way that even in such a situation where you were supposed to, yes, reprimand them, orion looked up at you like you hung the moon and the stars combined. even in the poor lighting the room had, your armour still shined in a hypnotizing way. at least, in orionâs eyes.
âi should punish you for breaking protocol like this.â
âwe know,,,â âbut.â you got down on your knees, still towering over the miners, and with a small and gracious smile, you said: âi wonât. besides, even if you lost, that was still the coolest thing iâve ever seen.â
hearing that made d-16âs helm rise back up to stare at you with a bewildered expression, matching his friend.Â
âreally??â
you then let out a small giggle and gave them a bigger smile, which totally didnât make the two smaller bots swoon. âit was amazing! you were both so fast, and you managed to take down darkwing?? heâs never going to hear the end of it! do you know how long heâs been training for this day and he was beaten by you two, who never trained for this type of action?!â
theyâve never seen you this excited, just the sight made up for the fact that they had lost and possibly humiliated themselves to millions of cybertronians.Â
âif anything, if sentinel doesnât end up giving you guys a prize for making it this far, iâd think heâd be wasting an opportunity to celebrate true racers!âÂ
âoh- wait! sentinel! whatâs he going to do with us??â asked d-16, nearly getting up from the table, stress once more filling his processors.Â
your excitement died down at the mention of his name. oh, right. him.
âum, i could try to convince him to not do anything drastic! he considers me a friend of his, apparently.â
âthat wonât be necessary.â another femmeâs voice droned out, one that you immediately recognized.Â
âiâll take it from here, (y/n). head back to your post.â airachnid ordered, stepping aside for you to leave. you turned your helm to the miners and waved goodbye, still watching them as you walked away until they were no longer in sight.
as you were about to leave the building, you bumped into darkwing, who despite not having visible facial features, you could tell with the way he was walking that he was still absolutely infuriated.
âdarkwing,,,?â you asked and in response, he swiftly turned around, grabbed you by the shoulders and screamed:
âI JUST WANT YOU TO KNOW THAT YOU ARE A VERY BEAUTIFUL AND VALUED BOT IN MY LIFE.â and so he power walked into the hospital, leaving you utterly confused.
,,,
what.
wait why was he going in the hospital?
â ËïœĄ âàšâĄà§â ËïœĄ â
đ©·send me a burger !! : ko-fiđ đ©·visit my other socials !! : socials listđ đ©·writing requests rules !! : info listđ
#orion pax x reader#d 16 x reader#sentinel prime x reader#transformers one x reader#transformers x reader#fluff#transformers one#transformers one fanfiction#optimus prime x reader#megatron x reader#writeblr#writing#writing requests open#orion pax#d 16#darkwing#sentinel prime
181 notes
·
View notes
Text
NEW YEARS KISS
Lucifer x Reader; In which, Lucifer finds you quietly lounging on one of the upper balconies and decides to grant your new years wishâŠ
Warnings: Fem!Reader, AFAB!Reader, Smut, Semi-public sex, fingering, Very spicy đ¶ïž, kinda oocâŠ
A/N: rereading this I realized this is kinda bad an oocâŠsorry yâall.
It was New Yearâs Eve. All of hell was celebratingâwether it be the welcoming of the new year, or enjoying their last day before extermination, the loud sounds of nearby party-goers and alcohol filled the air. Meanwhile at the hotel, it wasnât much different. There was large countdown displayed on the screen, a countdown showing the minutes until the new year. Everyone was in the lobby, enjoying drinks and socializingâEveryone but you. You were on one of the many large balconies, simply watching all the chaos happening below.
Gazing out upon the tumultuous festivities below, Lucifer's piercing gold and red eyes narrowed as a weary sigh escaped his lips. He leaned against the balcony railing, the fabric of his elegant and perfectly pressed white suit billowing gently in the hellish breeze. âAnother year in this circus we call existenceâŠâ He sighs, placing a gloved hand on one of his rosy cheeks. âI canât believe extermination day is tomorrow.â You say sadly, thinking of all of the sad souls who will lose their lives.
His gaze snaps towards you, his eyes widening slightly at the mention of extermination. For a moment, he says nothing, his expression unreadable. Then, with a small, bitter laugh, he pushes off from the railing and turns to face you fully. âAh, yes.â The king chuckles. âI hope Charlieâs plan works.â You sigh. âI donât know what Iâd do if it didnât work.â Luciferâs expression lightens as he looks into your eyes with a fierce intensity. âYou really believe in Charlie's, donât you?â He half-asks, half-states hopefully. âI do.â You confirm with a smile.
A smirk tugs at his lips. "Well, if anyone can pull off some âdivine-level miracles,ââ Lucifer makes a quotation motion with his fingers, âIt would be her." He lets out a small laugh before his expression softens again. âSo what are you doing up here?â You ask, pushing your hair behind your ears. âNot a fan of parties?â Lucifer chuckles, shaking his head. "Not particularly." He admits with a wave of his hand. "It was always more of a Lillith thingâŠ" He sighs, looking back out over the celebrating demons. "Iâve always prefered the quiet." You laugh softly.
His eyes dart towards you, catching the soft sound of your laughter and something in him seems to melt slightly. "What?" His tone is gentle, almost sweet. âI just expected the king of hell to be different.â Lucifer's smirk returns, but there's a softness to it now. "Oh? And what did you expect?" He asks, leaning back against the railing and turning his full attention to you. "Fire and brimstone?â Luci jests. âThatâs exactly what I expected.â You let out a small giggle. Lucifer lets out a hearty laugh, the sound rich and warm. "Well, I suppose I am a bit of a let down then." He teases, his eyes crinkling at the corners.
âNot exactly.â You joke playfully. Lucifer's laughter dies down, replaced by a look of curiosity as he studies you more closely. âWhy donât I show you who I am then?â Without waiting for a response, Lucifer reaches out and takes your hand in his as his lips meet yours. The kiss is warm and passionate as you two hold eachother closely to escape the cold of the hellish evening outside. âHappy new years.â Lucifer whispers into your ear gently as he moves his lips to your neck gently gnawing at the skin. âHappy new years.â You gently whimper into his touch.
He smirks against your neck, his gloved hand moving to your waist, pulling you closer while the other tangles in your hair. "You should make a wish." He breathes against your skin before pulling back slightly. "ThoughâŠI may be able to grant it for you instead." You let out gentle whimpers as he continues to suck and bite your skin, slowly moving down to your collarbone. You can feel one of Luciferâs gloved hands sliding up your back while the other remains firmly on your waist. He reaches your shoulder blade, his fingers splaying out as he continues his gentle assault.
He can feel your delicate bones under his touch, making him pause briefly before continuing lower, his gloved fingers spreading out across your back. You let out little cries of pleasure, wanting nothing more than to be his. Lucifer's smirk widens as he hears your cries, a deep chuckle rumbling in his chest. "Mmm, so responsiveâŠ" He murmurs appreciatively, his lips trailing from your collarbone back up to your jawline. You can feel his devilish fingers at the band of your pants, slowly pulling them down.
His gloved fingers then hook onto the waistband of your panties, slowly tugging them down as his other hand tightens around your waist possessively. He can feel your warm breath against his neck, making him shudder slightly as he pulls your pants lower. With a swift motion, Lucifer spins you around, pressing your front against the cold balcony railing. The cold gives your arms and legs goosebumps as you grip the rail tighter. He stands behind you, his chest pressed against your back as he leans down, his lips finding your ear again. "Hold on tightly, darling."
He whispers darkly, his gloved hands gripping your hips tightly. With that, Lucifer pushes you forward, your hands slipping on the railing as he holds you in place. The cold metal digs into your palms as you struggle to keep your balance, your legs spreading wide to compensate. Lucifer smirks to himself as he watches you struggle to keep your balance, his hands slowly trailing down to your inner thighs. He spreads your legs even wider, the cool night air hitting your most intimate parts. "So beautifulâŠ" You let out a small cry.
He ignores your cry, instead running his gloved fingers teasingly up your inner thighs, spreading you wider still. He can feel your shivering as the cold air hits you, making you whimper and cling to the railing more desperately. "You're doing so wellâŠ" He says before pushing a single finger in. He lets out a dark chuckle against your neck, his finger moving slowly in and out. "Such sweet sounds you makeâŠ" He adds another finger, stretching you further. ângh!â Lucifer chuckles darkly as he watches you squirm and moan beneath his touch. "So responsiveâŠ" He murmurs, his gloved fingers curling just right to make you gasp. Suddenly, he withdraws his fingers, eliciting a whine from you.
Before you can even process what's happening, Lucifer spins you back around, his arms wrapping around your waist as he lifts you up. "I think it's time for your wish to be granted, don't you?" He says, his voice dripping with darkness and intent. âLucifer!â You whine. He carries you back inside, the cold night air forgotten as he strides purposefully through the hotel. He finally reaches a door, unlocking it and pushing it open to reveal a lavish bedroom.
"Welcome to my room, darling." He says, gently placing you on the bed. He slowly unbuttons his shirt, revealing his chiseled white chest and abs. He kicks off his black leather boots and slowly unbuckles his belt, his eyes locked onto yours the entire time. He steps out of his pants, standing before you in just his ducky boxers. "Now, for that wishâŠ" He climbs onto the bed, his boxers the only thing between him and you as he settles himself between your legs. "I'll grant it, but be warned, darlingâŠonce I do, there's no going back." He says, his voice low and husky with desire. âI know.â You gasp.
A slow, wicked smile spreads across his face at your words. "Good girl." He murmurs, hooking his fingers into the waistband of his boxers and slowly pulling them down, freeing his thick, hard length. He rubs the head of his cock against your wetness, teasing you for a moment before pushing forward, his thick shaft stretching you open as he sinks inside. "You feel incredibleâŠ" He groans, his hands gripping your hips tightly as he starts to move. Luci sets a brutal pace, pounding into you with deep, powerful thrusts. The bed creaks and shakes with each impact, your cries of pleasure and pain echoing through the room. "So tightâŠ" He growls, his balls slapping against your ass with each thrust. You let out little moans and whimpers as he fucks you mercilessly.
He leans down, capturing your lips in a searing kiss, swallowing your moans as he continues his relentless assault. His tongue pushes past your lips, dominating your mouth just as his cock dominates your pussy. He breaks the kiss, panting heavily as he stares down at you with playful lust-filled eyes. He sits up, grabbing your legs and positioning them over his shoulders, going even deeper into you. "You're doing so well , sweetheartâŠ" He praises, slapping your inner thigh teasingly. You feel your climax rapidly approaching as you clench around him, crying and moaning.
He notices your impending orgasm and smiles, picking up the pace even more. He reaches between your legs, rubbing your clit in fast, rough circles as he continues to pound into you. "Come for me, darling." He commands, his own orgasm building. He slams into you one final time, burying himself deep as his release hits. Your own climax crashes over you at the same moment, both of you moaning and gasping as you ride out the waves of pleasure.
"Such a beautiful sightâŠ" Lucifer pulls out slowly, a trickle of his release dripping from you as he does. He gently lowers your legs from his shoulders, running his hands up them possessively. "My darlingâŠ" He murmurs, nuzzling into you as you fall asleep in his arms, happily welcoming the new year.
A/N: last post of 2024!! I am so thankful for all 630+ of my followers! I never imagined I would ever start writing fanfics lolâŠbut Iâm glad I did and I could share them with you. Canât wait for you to see whatâs in store for 2025!
#hazbin hotel x reader#hazbin x reader#hazbin hotel fanfiction#hazbin x you#hazbin hotel x you#hazbin hotel imagine#hazbin hotel headcanon#lucifer x reader#lucifer x you#luciferxreader#lucifer morningstar#hazbin hotel lucifer#hazbin lucifer#lucifer morningstar x reader#lucifer hazbin hotel#hazbin hotel#hazbin x y/n#hazbin x oc#Hazbin x reader
208 notes
·
View notes